Scars To Her Beautiful

Chapters

Chapter 2 - Where In The World Is Sweetie Belle?
Chapter 3 - Tempers and Secrets
Chapter 4 - Sunset Investigates
Chapter 5 - Meeting In Sunset's Office
Chapter 7 - Rescue (*TW*)
Chapter 8 - Amending Fences
Chapter 9 - Gathering Storm
Chapter 10 - A New Hope
Chapter 11 - New Ground
Chapter 12 - Old Scars
Chapter 13 - Unwelcome Guest
Chapter 14 - New Scars
Chapter 15 - School Drama
Chapter 16 - Long Distance Relations
Chapter 17 - Sweetie's Confession
Chapter 18 - Election Speech
Chapter 19 - What happened to Diamond?
Chapter 20 - Unexpected Consequences
Chapter 21 - A Revelation
Chapter 22 - Veritas Autem De
Chapter 1 - Diamond's Secret
Chapter 6 - Run From Home (*TW*)
Chapter 23 - Gathering Momentum

Chapter 2 - Where In The World Is Sweetie Belle?

Scootaloo swiftly entered Sugarcube Corner, thrusting the door open with such force she risked damaging the bell set just inside to alert the Cakes of any incoming customers. Instead, it flailed wildly then slammed against the wall, creating a cacophony of crashing and tintinnabulation.
She cringed, sighed, and looked at Mrs. Cake who was staring with a raised eyebrow at the angry teenager.

“Are you okay, dearie?” she asked with care, if there was any anger in her she gave no indication.

“Uh…,” replied Scootaloo eloquently as she scanned the confectionary for Sweetie. She’s not here yet?

“Well, can I get you anything?” Mrs. Cake tried instead.

“Oh! Yeah,” Scootaloo said as she approached the counter while removing a wallet from the inner pocket of her jacket, “can I get a strawberry milkshake and a chocolate glazed doughnut?”
Mrs. Cake nodded with a warm smile.

Scootaloo pulled out a 20-bit note and passed it along to Mrs. Cake, who took it and passed Scootaloo back the appropriate change.

“You didn’t see Sweetie Belle come in here, did you?” she asked.

“No, dear, I’m afraid I haven’t seen Sweetie Belle today. I’m sure she’ll be around soon though,” replied Mrs. Cake.

“Oh, okay,” said Scootaloo as she searched out a table near a wall and took a seat.

Once sat comfortably with her back to a wall, she pulled out her phone and immediately sent out a text.

Sweetie, whre r u?

Sweetie’s phone let out a sound like a motorcycle revving, which startled Diamond Tiara into spinning around, staring wide-eyed at the intruder into her personal space.

“D-Diamond… What happened?” asked Sweetie, only bringing up her phone to silence it.

“What are… w-why…,” Diamond tried, weakly. She frowned and pointed an accusing finger at Sweetie, “How dare you enter my room?!”

“I… I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were… um,” she tried.

“Oh-,” Diamond began, before realization caused her eyes to widen further. She turned away, folding her arms over her chest and closing her eyes, “...get out.”

Sweetie swallowed, took out her phone and looked at it to see the message left for her, then shut it down before setting it down on Diamond’s bed and walking over to Diamond.
“No, I can’t… You’re hurting,” she said.

Silver Spoon stormed into Sugarcube Corner much the same way Scootaloo had before, the key difference was in the success of tearing the bell from its wall-mount and sending it hurtling across the confectionery. It crashed into the far wall, behind the counter, with a pitiful clang before dropping to the floor without ceremony.

Scootaloo waited for her milkshake as she watched the bell fly through the air, turning to look at Silver Spoon at the completion of its arc.

“Wow,” she said.

Silver Spoon had been spotted mid-cringe, sighing and walking up to the counter with resignation.

“Um, hello?” she called to the shop, attempting to rouse one of its owners.

Mr. Cake came from the kitchen, knelt down, and picked up the bell.

“I’m sorry Mr. Cake! I’m sorry! I’ll pay for it!” she cried.

“Oh of course you will, I think we can find ways for you to work this off,” he stated as he stood back to his feet.

“Uh…,” she said, raising a finger as if to make a point but it just hung there awkwardly.

“No worries, you don’t have to start this moment,” he said with a wink, “so, what can I get for you then?”

“W-what? Oh, uh, right. Rainbow Sundae please?” she asked.

“Coming right up, Ms. Spoon,” he replied.

Silver swallowed and pulled a 50-bit note from her bag and shakily handed it over to Mr. Cake, who took it and proceeded to make change which he then returned to her. She hastily put the change in her bag and rushed to find a table.

Sweetie approached Diamond slowly, noticing a pungent aroma of alcohol wafting from the girl stood before the mirror.

“You’ve been drinking?” she asked quietly.

Diamond turned and ran into the bathroom connected to her luxurious bedroom and slammed the door closed.

“Di! Wait! Please!” cried Sweetie as she ran to the door and tried to open it, only to find it locked.

A muffled sobbing could be heard from the other side of the door. Sweetie sighed, and made her way back to Diamond’s bedroom door, locked it, then back to the bathroom door where she slid down and sat against it.

“Di, I’m sorry… I’m not judging you, I don’t… I don’t really understand, but I want to, okay? It’s… that’s all! Okay? I care, and I just…,” she trailed off, resting her head on her folded arms which, themselves, rested on knees tucked into her chest.

“Why?” came a faint voice, muffled by a door.

“I…,” began Sweetie, a bit lost on the answer, “I don’t really know that either, I’m sorry.”

“Shouldn’t you be off hanging with your stupid friends?!” Diamond's muffled voice shrieked.

“I think this is more important… I even turned my phone off, okay?”

“I don’t deserve this!” cried Diamond.

“Deserve what?” asked Sweetie.

“For you of all people to care about me!” Diamond cried.

“Why? Because of all the mean, hurtful, things you’ve said and done over the years? Because of how isolated you made me and my friends feel?”

Sweetie was startled by a slamming against the door behind her, she fell forward then scrambled back and looked on with alarm.

“Di?! What’s going on? What happened?”

“...go away…”

Scootaloo watched Silver’s “show” with a raised eyebrow, until her attention was drawn to Pinkie, who was bringing her a milkshake and doughnut, both of which were set on the table with care.

“Enjoy!” said Pinkie.

“Thanks,” said Scootaloo, halfheartedly pulling the shake closer to herself and blinking, “Can I get a straw?”

“Yup! Sorry! Should have thought of that!” she said as she brandished a straw that didn’t seem to originate from anywhere. Scootaloo learned not to ask questions about Pinkie when she was much younger, so she simply took the straw, pulled it free of its paper casing, and stuck it into her shake before taking a sip.

“Howdy!” said a familiar twang from behind Pinkie.

“Ooh! Applebloom! Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Can I get you anything?” said the bubbly pink girl.

“Uh, Vanilla shake please?” said Applebloom.

Pinkie nodded and dashed off to retrieve it.

“You seen Sweetie?” asked Scootaloo before Applebloom could say anything else.

Applebloom blinked as she took the seat opposite Scootaloo, “Nope, can’t say Ah have, why?”

“She was supposed to meet me here after school, but she never showed and she hasn’t answered my messages,” Scootaloo said.

“Oh, ah see. Ah’m sure she’s alright, and she’ll have a good reason fer not showin’ up too,” said Applebloom.

“She better,” said Scootaloo quietly.

“Di… please open the door, I’m scared,” said Sweetie.

“What are you even scared of?” cried Diamond.

“I-I don’t know! I don’t know what’s happening, but I know I’m scared for you,” replied Sweetie.

“Scared for me? Ugh!” said Diamond, but the click of the lock told Sweetie it had opened again.
Sweetie quickly opened the door and slipped into the bathroom, it was huge, plush, and so many shades of pink she thought Pinkie might actually become envious. She finally saw the despondent Diamond sitting on the closed toilet, crying. She had some swelling on her right hand, and thin scars still shown all over her upper legs, her stomach, and her upper arms. Fresh ones were scattered on her left arm, and a rectangular razor blade was tossed on the floor. Diamond didn’t look up.

Sweetie swallowed, but surged forward and took Diamond into a hug, holding her close.
“Why are you doing this, Di? What’s wrong?”

Chapter 3 - Tempers and Secrets

Scootaloo stepped off the train to Canterlot Heights with her hands in her pockets and her backpack slung over one shoulder. She looked around the platform, spotting Applebloom waiting. Scootaloo smirked. Applebloom tended to look uncomfortable nearer the city. It didn’t make much difference that she’d been in and out of the city for most of her life just going to school.

“Applebloom!” Scootaloo yelled out. She didn’t bother to remove her hands from her pockets as she approached her friend.

“Scoots! Heya!” cried Applebloom. A look of relief seemed to wash over her face as she approached Scootaloo.

“Where’s Sweetie?” asked Scootaloo as Applebloom threw her arms around her. Scootaloo made no move to return the affection or to end it.

“Ah don’t know. Ain’t seen her this mornin’,” Applebloom replied.

“I still can’t get ahold of her on her phone, either,” Scootaloo grunted.

“Ya. Think she’s in danger er somethin’?” asked Applebloom.

Scootaloo scoffed. “No,” she said.

“Oh, then why the urgency?” Applebloom asked.

“She’s ditching us AB! Why are you so fucking cool with that?!” Scootaloo almost screamed.

Applebloom raised an eyebrow. “Ya know that ain’t true,” she objected.

“No, I don’t know that ain’t true,” Scootaloo returned.

“Sweetie ain’t abandonin’ us. Just ain’t happenin’,” Applebloom assured.

“So where the fuck is she then?” Scootaloo demanded, almost getting into Applebloom’s face before remembering that the farm girl was her friend and, indeed, stronger than she was.

Applebloom sighed, keeping her cool was never that difficult with her friends. Outsiders might think that Scootaloo pushed the envelope from time to time, but truthfully Applebloom was used to Scootaloo’s attitude.

“We’re runnin’ late fer school. Ya wanna see if’n maybe she got there ahead o’ us?” Applebloom asked with amusement.

“Ugh. Fine,” Scootaloo grunted

The pair began to walk down the platform toward the stairs.

“Ah’m worried too, Scoots. Don’t think I ain’t,” Applebloom reminded.

Together, they took the first step down.

“It’s okay, Diamond,” Sweetie whispered as she gazed at the pink-skinned girl lying beneath the covers of her enormous king-sized four-poster bed.

Sweetie stepped back with a sigh, then located her phone. She carried it into Diamond Tiara’s bathroom. Once inside, she closed the door and set the phone on the bathroom counter as she turned it on. She searched Diamond Tiara’s belongings for a hairbrush as she listened to the phone’s start-up sequence.

Looking at herself in the mirror, she sighed. Sweetie’s hair had been made a mess by the pillows she had used overnight. She frowned as she realized she didn’t have a change of clothes.

Maybe I’ll stop at home before school… Oh! What time is it?!

Sweetie seized her phone and noted she had missed 10 messages and 7 phone calls, most of which had come from Scootaloo. One of the calls was from her mother. She cleared the notifications and looked at the time. She was already an hour late for school.

Why didn’t anyone come to get Diamond for school?

After a moment’s more searching, Sweetie located a drawer full of brushes. She selected one and began to remove Diamond’s hair from it. Once that was done, she cued up her voicemails on speakerphone and began to brush her hair.

Call from Cookie Crumbles-Belle (Mom)
Timestamp: 6:45 PM, April 17th
“Sweetie, dear, it’s your mom. I’m just wondering where you are? It’s an hour past dinner, and you haven’t called to let me or your dad know what your plans are. I called your sister, but she said you didn’t call her either. Please give me a call and let me know you’re alright. Love you!”

Call from Scootaloo Dusk
Timestamp: 6:53 PM, April 17th
“Sweetie, damn it! Where are you? You were supposed to meet me at Sugarcube Corner! You stood me up?! Gah, call me back!”

Call from Scootaloo Dusk
Timestamp: 7:03 PM, April 17th
“Sweetie! For fuck's sake! Turn your damn phone on!”

Call from Scootaloo Dusk
Timestamp: 11:22 PM, April 17th
“Sweetie? What’s going on with you? I’m starting to get really scared. Call me back as soon as you get this.”

Call from Scootaloo Dusk
Timestamp: 12:17 AM, April 18th
“Sweetie, this is not cool. You have to call me back. I don’t know what happened to you, but you don’t usually just disappear on people. You’ve never stood me up before. Call me.”

Call from Rarity Belle
Timestamp: 12:30 AM, April 18th
“Darling, I do hope you’re alright. Mom called, said you hadn’t showed up for dinner. Let me know if you’re okay. I assume you’ve gone off to stay at one of your friends’ homes for the night. Stay safe. Love you, dear.”

Call from Scootaloo Dusk
Timestamp: 1:58 AM, April 18th
“FUCK YOU SWEETIE! FUCK YOU!”

Sweetie sighed with each new message from Scootaloo, wincing at the last. She hadn’t meant to stand her friend up, or to hurt her like this. She made a mental note to apologize and make it up to her later on, also possibly explain everything.

Once satisfied with her hair, she set the brush down. She tugged at her shirt and held her nose to it while taking a quick sniff. Smells okay, I guess. Pretty wrinkled though…

Sweetie looked around the bathroom. It was so huge. Who would ever need this much bathroom? Was that a full spa? Sweetie’s jaw dropped. She hadn’t taken the time to really appreciate the luxury of the place yesterday, she had been busy…

Oh, right.

Sweetie looked at the full-length mirror and the floor just before it. She noted blood stains. She searched under the sink for any cleaning aids. She found a large number of hair care appliances, but no cleaning chemicals or rags.

Of course not. Why would she clean for herself?

Sweetie took a breath and began to unroll toilet paper instead. She turned on the hot water on the faucet and collected some water in an empty soap dish. This she spread over the blood liberally before dropping to her knees and scrubbing the daylights out of it until it was gone.

She worked up a sweat, which she wiped from her brow before depositing the toilet paper in the toilet and flushing it away. She looked at the floor, and nodded. It was clean enough. No evidence left except…

Sweetie carefully collected the razor from the floor, but still managed to nick herself slightly.

“Ouch!” she said as she put her thumb to her lips.

She located the garbage bin and carefully moved things around until she had a mostly clear path to the bottom and dropped the razor in. She followed this up by returning to the sink. The hot water was still running. She used this to wash her hands thoroughly.

“Oh Diamond…,” Sweetie said as she looked in the mirror.

She turned off the faucet and dried her hands on a nearby towel.

She picked her phone up and shut off the voicemail line after saving Scootaloo’s and marking them all as read.

Next were the text messages…

Scootaloo: Sweetie, whre r u?

Scootaloo: Sweetie?

Scootaloo: wtf

Applebloom: Scoots havin a fit, txt her

Scootaloo: Sweetie, sory for whtvr I did 2 u, pls txt me

Applebloom: Hope ur ok

Cookie Crumbles-Belle: Stay safe, love you. Call me!

Rarity Belle: Sweetie, I hope you’re okay. Please stay in touch. Let us know where you are. Love you.

Scootaloo: WERE T FUK R U?!

Scootaloo: SOM FUKIN FRND U R!

Sweetie’s eyes watered at Scootaloo’s last 2 messages. She was so angry, so hurt. She really needed to apologize and make it up to her.

But, for now, she had to get Diamond up. Last night had been rough, but it wasn’t an excuse to miss school. She was upset enough at being late.

She wasnt her erly AB

Applebloom grumbled as she read the message. She pocketed her phone after reading the message then continued to focus on Professor Shimmer’s lesson. The best class of the day usually involved Sunset Shimmer as a teacher.

Scootaloo glared at the back of Applebloom’s head, but said nothing as she grunted and tried to focus on Sunset Shimmer.

Sweetie exited the large bathroom back into Diamond’s room. After that, she approached Diamond’s enormous bed where she gently placed a hand on Diamond’s shoulder and rocked her.

“Wha…um…,” Diamond yawned as she rolled over, her eyes taking a moment to focus. Then saw Sweetie standing over her.

“What the hell?!” Diamond sat straight up in bed.

“How are you feeling?” Sweetie asked.

“No… No no no,” Diamond began, “What are you doing here?”

“I’ve been with you all night… It took a little time to get you to try to sleep, but… once you got into bed, you were knocked out. I guess you were more tired than you thought?” Sweetie said.

Diamond groaned as she pulled her blanket from herself and swung her legs over the side of her bed.

“Why would you do that?” she asked.

“I… I don’t know… I couldn’t leave you alone. You were hurting so much… You seemed scared,” Sweetie replied.

“I’m not!-“ Diamond began, only to cut herself off and rest her face in her hands while her elbows rested on her knees as she sat on the edge of the bed.

“I don’t get you, Sweetie… At all… No way would I be doing this for you if I were in your shoes,” Diamond said quietly.

“Why not?” asks Sweetie.

Diamond’s voice shudders as she talks, “I’ve been horrible to you…”

“A long time ago,” Sweetie reminded her, “And that doesn’t matter.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t want to hold on to that stuff, Diamond… It’s over, it was a long time ago… Maybe Scootaloo doesn’t feel the same… but she’ll come around. I just know it. Me? Diamond… I forgave you a long time ago…,” Sweetie assured.

Diamond swallowed, squeezing her hands into fists over her eyes before slamming them into her bed.

“How can you forgive me?!” Diamond screeched.

“Just… can,” Sweetie answered dumbly.

Diamond huffs as Sweetie passes along a box of tissues. She withdraws two of them and wipes her eyes, then blows her nose.

“What time is it?” asked Diamond.

“Almost 9 AM,” Sweetie replied.

“What?!* Diamond screeched.

Sweetie winced at Diamond’s high pitch, “What’s wrong?”

“We’re late for school! Oh my god, my attendance record! My grades! I can’t let any of that slip!” Diamond says in a panic as she rushes to get ready for school.

“Whoa! Calm down!” Sweetie cries as she jumps from the bed and grabs Diamond about the shoulders, “Take it easy, what’s wrong?”

Diamond slaps Sweetie’s hands away.

“Why are you still here!? Get out!” she screamed.

Sweetie blinked, hurt, and backed away.

“I’ll… um… wait for you in the hall, I guess,” Sweetie said quietly as she turned and headed for the door to the bedroom.

Scootaloo crowded Applebloom in the hallway, hanging an arm over her shoulders.

“So, Sweetie’s not here…,” she began, “and she hasn’t answered a voicemail or text that I’ve sent her… Where does that leave us?”

Applebloom sighed and carefully removed Scootaloo’s arm from her shoulders.

“Leaves us not knowin’ where she’s at, I s’pose,” Applebloom replied.

“So are you comin’ with me or not?” Scootaloo asked.

“Comin’ with ya? What are ya talkin’ about?” Applebloom wondered.

“Gonna cut outta here and find Sweetie, damn it,” Scootaloo spat just under her breath.

“Ya wanna cut class?!” Applebloom replied, shocked.

Scootaloo grunted and shook her head as she turned and started to walk away.

“Uh… hold up!” Applebloom said as she raced to catch up to Scootaloo, “So where are we startin’?”

“Her house,” Scootaloo said with determination as she headed toward an exit door. She looked around, scrounged up some nerve, then yanked the door open. She fled through as the emergency alarm sounded.

Applebloom’s eyes widened as she chased Scootaloo through the door. It slammed back into place behind them, muffling the alarm behind them.

“Jeez, Scoot… Never seen ya like this before,” Applebloom noted in astonishment.

“Me? You’re… for fuck’s sake, AB, what about Sweetie? Are you not the least bit worried about her?” Scootaloo snapped.

“Now hold on ’ere. Don’t go thinkin’ Ah don’t care about 'er! She juss isn’t 'ere right now, is she? Ah’m also worryin’ about the friend ah’m with at the moment.” Applebloom assured.

Scootaloo grumbled as she continueed striding forward, running away from the school before the emergency door she used was investigated.

“Can’t ya slow down a bit?!” Applebloom cried.

“Not a chance!” Scootaloo yelled back as they ran from the school grounds onto the back street and started weaving their way to the Belle house.

Diamond cracked open her door and peered out. Sweetie was leaning against the wall, humming to herself.

“You’re still here?” she asked, incredulous.

Sweetie jumped a little, spinning to face Diamond.

“Yes, I’m still here. I told you, I don’t want to leave you alone,” Sweetie reminded.

Diamond shook her head, shrugging before talking, “You want to change your clothes? You look a little um… rough?” Diamond offered.

“Oh. Yes, thank you,” Sweetie said with a small smile as she walked back into Diamond’s room.

Sweetie continued to speak as she walked into the room, “Are you ever going to tell me what’s wrong?” she asked, earnest concern in her voice.

“Um…”

Chapter 4 - Sunset Investigates

Applebloom registered surprise at herself. Applejack had taught her about being more level-headed than this, and Big Mac had always told her to think before she talked or acted to be sure she was doing the right thing. Yet here she was, running behind Scootaloo as she ditched school on a search for a friend who was probably fine. What had possessed her to go along with this?

“Applebloom! You okay back there?” Scootaloo called over her shoulder as she turned onto Cane Road for the final stretch before they arrived at Sweetie’s house. Scootaloo’s lungs seemed to be doing just fine if the volume of that shout was any indication.

“Ah’m,” Applebloom gasps and wheezes, “Ah’m fine!” It was only half true, though. While the farmgirl could go all day on heavy work, running was not something she’d ever trained for. It was exhausting. Her lungs were burning, and she wanted to rest. She just knew she’d never get Scootaloo to go along with that, at least not at this moment.

“Almost there!” Scootaloo cried as she leapt over a short fence which Applebloom chose to run around.

“Land sakes, Scoots! What’s yer hurry?!” Applebloom shouted, some anger seeping into her tone.

“Sweetie might be in trouble!” Scootaloo called back.

“In her own home?! That don’t make a lick o’ sense!” Applebloom retorted.

Scootaloo suddenly stopped, leaning over and placing her hands on her knees as she caught her breath.

“Damn it… you’re right. Should’ve gone to Diamond’s place instead,” Scootaloo said as she huffed.

Applebloom quickly closed the distance between herself and Scootaloo. She collapsed to her knees as she dragged his heaving breaths.

“Ya’ve got us in trouble, dyin’ of exhaustion, and fer what?!” Applebloom turned to Scootaloo, though she barked a bit of that, she had collected herself by the end of her question.

Scootaloo cringes, rubbing the hair on the back of her head with her right hand.

“It’s… I’m just worried, okay? I mean… I don’t know what’s happening with her,” Scootaloo offered weakly.

“An’ ya don’t need ta unless she decides to tell either of us! Worryin’ is fine, but ya can’t control her. Ya know that, don’t ya?” Applebloom checked.

“Of course I know that! Jeez… What the fuck do you think I’m trying to do? Make her my slave?” Scootaloo asked in frustration.

“Ah don’t rightly know! Yer just runnin’ off half-cocked and draggin’ me with ya! Reckon that last bit’s mah fault though. Ah made mah own choice to run after ya,” Applebloom replied.

Scootaloo looked at Applebloom for a moment, then narrowed her eyes.

“I’m going to Diamond’s house, then. I wanna at least see what she’s up to.” Scootaloo had caught her breath and turned, but stopped as Applebloom spoke.

“Ya don’t think she’s got a right to a lil’ privacy, do ya?” asked Applebloom.

“I… uh…,” Scootaloo hung her head, “For fuck’s sake, AB… Why are you making so much sense?!”

Applebloom sighed in relief.

“’swhat Granny taught me to do,” Applebloom answered.

Scootaloo just growled lowly before rolling her eyes.

“Seriously, Scoots, what’s got ya so ornery over Sweetie anyhow? Ya ain’t really explained that,” Applebloom admonished.

“I…,” Scootaloo sighed as she sank down to the ground, sitting there, “I-It’s not all mine to tell… and I promised Sweetie a long time ago about that, too.”

Applebloom raised an eyebrow. She wasn’t aware there had been secrets between the three of them before. She wasn’t sure how she felt about it, but she held off on settling for ‘betrayed’.

“Alright. Ah’ll respect that,” Applebloom said quietly.

“I… I’m sorry, AB…,” Scootaloo said guiltily.

“Nothin’ to be sorry for. Yer just respectin’ Sweetie’s wishes, and Ah respect that. I’ll ask her when I think it’s right, but… maybe ya can help me figure that part out?” Applebloom said.

“Oh, yeah. I can do that. Sure,” Scootaloo said, a little nervously.

“Yer actin’ all kinds o’ funny, Scoots. What’s up?” Applebloom asked.

“Who was your first crush?” Scootaloo blurted out.

Applebloom blushed furiously, completely caught off guard at the sudden change in subject.

“Uh…,” Applebloom began eloquently, “erm… *mumble*”

“What was that?” Scootaloo asked. Applebloom had mumbled after all.

“I… I said Pipsqueak…,” Applebloom admitted.

“Pipsqueak? Really?” Scootaloo asked.

“Eeyup…,” Applebloom said with a sigh.

“Why? I’d have thought you’d want a guy that was taller than you,” Scootaloo said.

“Well… he is now…,” Applebloom said with a swallow.

“Oh, wait, are you… you still?” Scootaloo asked.

“A… a little, yeah…,” Applebloom said, her blush so intense now that Scootaloo could have mistook her for her older brother.

“Oh…. Oh, okay,” Scootaloo said. Applebloom felt certain that Scootaloo would erupt in laughter, but she actually didn’t so much as chuckle.

“How about you?” asked Applebloom.

“Right. Fair’s fair,” Scootaloo began, “I kinda like Button Mash… he’s sweet.”

Applebloom raised an eyebrow, “Didn’t take ya fer a ‘sweet’ kinda gal, Scoots.”

“I-I just… He’s good to my little brothers and sisters. He gets along with every one of them… and he cares about them… It makes me think he’s the right kind of guy, y’know?”

Applebloom shrugged. “That’s a sensible way of lookin’ at it, which I did expect of ya.”

“Yeah, but he’s only got eyes for Sweetie,” Scootaloo said with a sigh.

“Oh, is that why yer mad at her?” Applebloom checked.

“Wha? I’m not mad at her! I’m just… worried. It isn’t her fault she’s so pretty and sweet. He didn’t stand a chance… and neither did I,” Scootaloo frowned, “She won him. She doesn’t want him.”

Applebloom blinked, “She doesn’t want him? That’s odd. She’s always after havin’ a special someone.”

“Uh… yeah. She is, I know, but he’s not the one,” Scootaloo said.

“Who is? Do ya know?” Applebloom asked.

Scootaloo shook her head immediately and quickly, “Nope!”

“Hmmm… sure, alright. Movin’ along then… Ya hear that Cozy Glow’s thinkin’ of runnin’ for Student Council President? She’s a smart one, but I dunno if she’s really the type to be runnin’ things,” Applebloom said.

“She’s way past smart, AB! And she really seems to care, y’know? Diamond’s stuck up, but Cozy? I think she’s sincere,” Scootaloo said.

A chime alerted Scootaloo that she had received a new text message.

Sweetie Belle: Scoots, I m so sry! Pls forgive me! Will xplain l8r!

Scootaloo sighs as she uses her thumbs to type a quick response.

Scootaloo: Fine. 4giv u. Stay safe.

“That was Sweetie. She apologized…,” Scootaloo said quietly.

The limo was extravagant. Perhaps over the top? It was… huge, long. It meant that Diamond could sit at the opposite end, staring out the window or really anywhere but at Sweetie.

Sweetie sighed. She knew she probably wouldn’t get anywhere right now, but she wanted to push. To be sure. She was genuinely scared for Diamond now. What had happened to make her do what she’d been doing yesterday? Life was surely pretty good for her. She was wealthy and popular. Nothing else made sense to her. How could Diamond be anything less than happy?

Yet, that was quite clearly the case. Diamond was anything but happy. How had that happened?

Sweetie gazed at Diamond. A small frown played across her features. She cast her gaze over the remainder of the limo. There was a minibar, a phone, a television. Was that a video game system? She’d never seen one like it. It looked fairly advanced. Wait, what was that on the television? A map? And… a car? Sweetie examined it more closely. It was a GPS readout of their drive! It even showed a line where they had already been. It provided an estimated time of arrival, had a traffic report built-in. It was astonishing how detailed it was. The limo smelled of old cigars and expensive wine. She assumed expensive. C, cheap didn’t seem to fit the theme of this ride, after all.

“Um…”

Diamond’s icy glare stopped her dead. She didn’t speak further. It looked like a lost cause, and that, more than anything, hurt.

Sweetie swallowed and turned her gaze out the window. It was a gloomy day, overcast and cool. No fog, no drizzle. Just… clouds. It was May, yet it was cool and humid. Sweetie idly wondered if this reflected Diamond’s feelings. Yet Diamond insisted on having the air condition turned well up, so the car was rather chilly.

Sweetie sniffled, looking around for a tissue. She wanted to cry for Diamond as well as her failure with Scootaloo. It just felt like tears were the only real way to feel in this situation. Diamond wouldn’t even look at her, there was no talking to her, and she wanted so badly to understand what she was going through. Maybe even try to help? She’d do whatever she could, she knew that. Somehow she just knew that.

She took out her cell phone, and brought up her text history with Scootaloo. The last thing she’d sent was her apology to Scootaloo. She wanted to say more, to make it clear she was sorry and didn’t want to lose her. Sweetie activated her speech to text feature, and began to talk at her phone.

Sweetie Belle: Scootaloo. I really am sorry. I want to make it up to you. I don’t want to lose you.

Scootaloo: Dnt b stpid we r frnds 4ver

Sweetie Belle: Oh. I’m glad to hear it. Please tell me when, and where, you want to meet up. I can try to explain a little about what’s going on, but I don’t think I want to say everything yet.

Sweetie Belle noticed that Diamond suddenly looked at her in alarm. She started to wonder why, but then Scootaloo sent her a reply text.

Scootaloo: Whr th fuk r u?

Sweetie Belle: I’m with Diamond right now.

Scootaloo: I fkn knw it! U bitch! U bakstabbr!

Sweetie Belle: Scootaloo, please trust me. I am not betraying you. Please. I can’t tell you everything, it’s important that you trust me.

Sweetie turned to Diamond, who had quickly turned her gaze away.

“Diamond? I won’t tell her, or anyone, if you don’t want me to. Okay?” Sweetie offered.

While keeping her gaze locked out the window, Diamond said, “Let me make one thing perfectly clear to you. If you tell Scootaloo, or anyone for that matter, about my personal issues . . . I will do something drastic.”

Sweetie Belle’s mouth hung open, agape. She was stunned. She could not believe what she heard. Part of her mind insisted that she misheard Diamond until Diamond flashed Sweetie a firm warning look.

Sweetie Belle leaned back in her seat, aghast.

Oh my God! Now what am I going to tell Scootaloo? I just swore to her that I’d explain everything, but if I do . . . would she really do it? Is she serious?

Thinking back, Sweetie realized that what she saw yesterday forced her to take this extremely seriously.

Inwardly, Sweetie Belle shriveled inside.

What am I going to do? If I keep to myself, then I can’t get any support from anyone over and EXTREMELY CRITICAL ISSUE!

Tears rose to her eyes along with some sniffles.

Dang it! Now I’m depressed too! What did I do to deserve this?

Applebloom sighed, looking down as she hopped into Big Mac’s pick-up. He’d taken the time to drive out to the Belle residence after she called him, though he was not at all happy. Applebloom didn’t need any translators for that. He didn’t speak much, and he really didn’t have to with his sisters. He was livid that Applebloom had cut class, and was now asking him to interrupt his schedule at the farm to bring her home.

She buckled her seatbelt and slumped against the door.

“Well…”

Applebloom cut him off, “Ya don’t hafta say it… Ah know. Ah was wrong ta ditch school n’ all… Even if’n it was fer a friend.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac threw the truck into reverse and pulled out of the parking space he’d been occupying.

“Ah’m sorry…” Applebloom said.

“Ya better be. Can’t just go ‘round throwin’ away yer education, ‘bloom… Ya don’t go as far in life without it,” Big Mac said.

“Just because you dr-”

“Don’t. Ah don’t wanna hear yer excuses. And mah life and yer life ain’t the same thang anyhow. Don’t matter how mine turned out. Ah ain’t gonna let yers do the same.”

“Mah life ain’t up to ya, big brother! Ah ain’t gonna muck it up. Ya ain’t gotta worry about it so much!”

The truck moved along. The engine hiccuped every now and again.

“Ah… Ah don’t know. Somethin’s goin’ on with Scootaloo. She’s madder n’ ever. N’ Sweetie ain’t nowhere to be found. She just disappeared on us.”

“Who ya gonna talk to first?” Big Mac asked.

“What?” Applebloom said, confused.

“If’n yer friends are outta sorts n’ such, I reckon ya better try talkin’ to ‘em.” Big Mac clarified.

“Uh… should ah do that… if’n they seem to wanna be left alone?” asked Applebloom.

“Sometimes the hardest part of bein’ a friend is pushin’ in when they’re pushin’ ya out. Believe me, ah know how hard it can be ta talk to others,” Big Mac said. “But if’n these friends of yers are important, then they’ll be worth a word or two, I reckon.”

Applebloom sighed and nodded. “Can’t never do better n’ you fer advice, huh?” She snickered. “When ya bother to offer it, ‘at is.”

Big Mac rolled his eyes, reaching up a meaty arm and gently punching Applebloom’s shoulder.

“Sugar ain’t too happy with ya either, ‘bloom. I reckon she’ll have a few words fer ya when we get back to the farm,” he said.

“Uh… what about AJ?” she asked nervously.

“Ya already know how she feels ‘bout this,” he replied, then he turned on the radio. An old country song began to blast through the truck, even with a little static it was fine.

Applebloom sighed. Big Mac was not much for words, in fact he’d spoken more in the last few minutes than he’d done in the last few months. Now he’d turned on the radio, she’d not get him speaking again in a hurry. Unless, of course, it became an emergency.

Scootaloo grunted as she kicked a stone across the street, her hands stuffed into her pockets. Slate wouldn’t be home, but Gloomy would be disappointed in her. She wasn’t sure she cared, and she had almost thrown her cell phone after her last set of messages with Sweetie.

“What… kinda stupid shit… Why the fuck would I stop bein’ her friend?” she snapped at no one.

She grunted, passing by a building as she turned a corner. She stopped, screamed, and slammed a hand, palm first, into the brick of the building’s outer wall. She didn’t care that her hand had gone numb, didn’t pay attention to the gradual swelling in her hand.

“Dumb… Stupid… ergh! Why are you… with fucking DIAMOND!?” she screeched as she slammed her hand, palm first, into the wall one more time. Tears began flowing from her eyes as she thought back.

The elementary schoolyard was littered with students at play. The recess bell had summoned them as surely as any sugary treat would. Scootaloo sat, depressed, on a bench looking toward the swingset as they made a squealing sound during the rusty equipment’s use. While she watched, she was having her lunch which consisted of a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, apple slices, and a bottle of water she filled using a kitchen sink.

She sat there, eating her food and minding her business when a set of footsteps approached from her left side.

“Well well, what do we have here? Lunch from the discount bin?” Silver Spoon teased through a sneer.

“Oh please, Silver. You know she can’t afford anything. Her parents aren’t even around to help her out. She’s alone, practically an orphan! And sooooooooo poor! I would so hate to be anything like you… ugh…”

Silver snickered at Diamond’s taunt.

“You know what?” Diamond asked.

“What?” Silver Spoon asked.

Scootaloo sighed.

“I think we should save her from her nasty food!” Diamond said as she reached out and slapped the sandwich from Scootaloo’s hand. It landed in the dirt, which would have been fine, but then Diamond stomped it further into the dirt.

Scootaloo jumped from her seat, only to be shoved back by Silver Spoon and fall over the bench, and onto her back.

Diamond strolled around the bench, looking down at Scootaloo and collecting her bottle of water.

“Ugh… Not even pure spring? How poor are you?” Diamond asked as she removed the cap and dumped the entire bottle on Scootaloo’s head while Silver held her down with a foot to her chest.

There were a lot of children witnessing this in the background, but, as usual, they were too intimidated to do anything more than watching. A few of them even cheered, but most looked like a cross between sympathetic and terrified.

“I’ll… I’ll get you for this!” Scootaloo vowed with a grunt while struggling to shove Silver from her chest.

“And then what, little peasant?” asked Diamond as she picked up the apple slices, “Oh, these are the good ones, huh?” Diamond smirked as she began chewing them. “Peasants need to know their place.” Diamond said as she spat the chewed apple into Scootaloo’s face.

Scootaloo swallowed her next words and squeezed her eyes shut.

“Don’t talk back to me again, peasant.” Diamond said, dropping the only remaining slice of apple onto Scootalo’s chest. “You have my permission to eat that.”

Diamond smiled at Silver, “Let’s go, I’m bored now.”

“Sweet and Elite. Cannot be beat. Never forget you’re all under our feet!” Diamond and Silver chant while clapping each other, bumping elbows then ending with bumping their hips together.

Silver followed Diamond to the other end of the schoolyard.

“Come in,” Principal Twilight Sparkle called in response to the knock on her office door. She looked through her holographic screen (which showed a few important documents on her computer) which was projected from a pair of poles built into her computer desk. Twilight looked through the transparent screen to witness one of her faculty members, Sunset Shimmer, enter into her office. Upon seeing this, Twilight brightened immediately. “Sunset! Oh hi! Please, please, come in and sit down.”

Upon entering, Sunset turned around and gently shut the door before straying in front of Twilight's desk then sat in one of three chairs ahead of Twilight's large computer desk. Along the way, Sunset had her hands in her black leather jacket pockets. She hung her elbows down as she scanned about in her friend’s office. She primarily looked at some of the photos hung on the walls which mostly showed various precious moments of Twilight's past, some of which included Sunset as well as Twilight's other friends. More recently, it also included some pictures of Twilight's adopted daughter, Cozy Glow.

Sunset smiled fondly at these images as she moved to sit down.

“Thank you for coming,” Twilight told Sunset gratefully.

“Well, you asked to see me, Twilight, and you're technically my boss at this school so I couldn't very well ignore your request.” Sunset grinned at Twilight. “Besides, I wouldn't ignore a summons from my very dear friend, either.”

Twilight paused a moment as she happily blushed, then waved Sunset off as she explained, “I'm just about finished with what I was working on. Can you give me a few moments?”

“Sure,” Sunset invited casually. “Take all the time you need.”

“Thank you,” Twilight responded gratefully before focusing back on her transparent holographic computer screen.

Seen from Sunset's angle at the other end, the computer screen looked backwards.

While waiting, Sunset repeatedly patted her left lap and right lap back and forth as she nervously looked about Twilight's office. Twilight eventually noticed this and decided to ask about that.

“Um . . . Sunny? Are you okay?” Twilight asked in concern.

“Hmm?” Sunset wondered as her eyes (but not her head) shifted to look at Twilight, at first wondering why her friend asked that. Then she looked down at her own lap as she realized what she did a moment ago. After that, Sunset snickered a bit as she placed a fist in front of her lips for a moment, then lowered that hand back to her lap as she shook her head slightly and explained to Twilight, “Um . . . I'm sorry. It's just that . . . years ago, when I used to be asked to the Principal's office at this school, it was usually because I was in trouble for something.” She looked to her left at the wall, then pointed to it. “I used to have several pictures of myself up on that wall which showed me as Princess of the Fall Formal. Each year progressively showed me growing more and more monstrous.”

“Really?” Twilight asked in disbelief as she looked at the indicated wall. “I never saw those pictures up there, and why would Celestia have them up in her office anyway?”

“Vanity, I guess,” Sunset answered with uncertainty. “Anyway, the reason you don't see them up on the wall anymore is because I took them down then proceeded to throw them away.”

Twilight blinked in surprise at Sunset as she asked, “Former Principal Celestia let you throw away her own photos of you?”

“With her permission!” Sunset quickly assured. She sighed as she closed her eyes and shook her head for a brief moment, then resumed explaining to her friend as she looked back at Twilight. “I told her that I didn't want any reminders of my past to remain in this school. I'm a changed woman, and I wanted to be rid of any reminders of my awful past. She saw how I was ashamed of it, so she gave me permission to throw them away.”

“Well,” Twilight looked down at her desk. “I've never known you to be a bully. It's actually difficult for me to imagine considering how you've been ever since then.”

“Well,” Sunset shrugged, “I worked very hard to repair my image.”

“And you've done a wonderful job of that!” Twilight said as she smiled up at Sunset. “Most of the students here at CHS love you. In fact, I can't think of a single exception.”

“Thanks, Twilight!” Sunset said gratefully with a slight blush. “It's always nice to hear things like that.”

Twilight's smile faded a bit as she looked at Sunset more seriously, then hit a button on her laser projected keyboard to shut off her holographic screen. With that out of the way, both women could see each other more clearly across the desk.

When Sunset observed Twilight fold her hands in front of her lips while resting her elbows on the arms of her chair, Sunset realized that her friend was about to cut to brass tacks.

“Actually, that is why I summoned for you,” Twilight told Sunset. “You're pretty popular around here at CHS. Possibly even more than me.”

Sunset shook her head in disagreement. “That can't be true, Twilight. Everyone here at CHS knows your name. That's even true for quite a number of people beyond this school.”

Twilight nodded a bit. “True. People know me like they might know of the President of this country, but you are closer to them on a more personal level, Sunny. You talk to them more often. You engage them on their level.”

“Hmm.” Sunset looked off to her side with her eyes only with a thoughtful look, then looked back at Twilight with a shrug as she admitted, “Well, I have to admit, you have me there, Twilight.” Sunset narrowed her eyes at her friend as she asked, “Why is that important?”

Twilight sighed with regret as she looked down at her desk, then admitted, “Sunset . . . I need your help with some troublesome students here in this school.” She focused back at Sunset with a serious expression. “In particular, there are three I want you to investigate and talk to. One of them is Diamond Tiara, another is Silver Spoon, and the last is Scootaloo Dusk.”

Sunset sighs in exasperation as she closes her eyes, shakes her head, and places her left hand over her mouth for a second, then drops that hand back to the arm of her chair as she looks back at her friend and asks, “Is this about all those absences of Diamond Tiara?”

“No,” Twilight answers that first, but she rethinks that then amends, “Actually, maybe.

“Look. What I want you to do is find out what has gotten into those three, for they are all displaying some disturbing behavior and I want to know why. Diamond's absences might be systemic of an even larger problem. What if whatever Silver Spoon's issue is has to do with Diamond? They used to be so close, but Silver has been downright hostile to everyone lately, including Diamond.”

“What makes you say that?” Sunset checked.

Twilight tapped her right pointing finger on her desk three times. As she did so, Sunset regarded them and noticed her friend had painted her nails dark purple with a brighter, six-pointed purple star on each nail, but those didn’t look like natural nails. Sunset vaguely recalled that Rarity pressed Twilight to buy fake nails for more decorative purposes, but Sunset privately agreed with Twilight to keep her nails more natural. It's simply less hassle that way.

After Twilight tapped her desk, she informed, “I've been getting some disturbing reports between Silver Spoon and Scootaloo from multiple sources, and both of them occurred yesterday. Some witnesses out in front of the campus told me that Scootaloo attacked Silver Spoon.”

“She did what?!”Sunset asked as she widened her eyes in horrified disbelief.

Twilight nodded in confirmation, then went on to say, “Not only that, but I heard the two of them also went to Sugarcube Corner later on that afternoon. Although they didn't travel together, they both ended up in the same place.”

“They didn't fight again, did they?” Sunset asked with dread in her tone.

Twilight closed her eyes briefly as she shook her head, then resumed looking at Sunset. “No, but according to Pinkie and Mrs. Cake, Scootaloo arrived first. She flung open the door so hard that she nearly tore their bell off its hinges.”

“Oh jeez!” Sunset exclaimed as she sank in her seat as well as looked down in disappointment and confusion.

“Shortly later, Silver Spoon arrived, and she did tear the bell off the door with her forceful entry,” Twilight went on.

In response, Sunset closed her eyes, shook her head again, and placed her right hand on her face.

“Fortunately, they didn't engage each other, from what I heard,” Twilight reported.

Sunset sighed as she put the hand on her face back on her armchair, arched her neck over the edge of her seat, and looked up at the ceiling, then said, “Ever since Scootaloo lost her parents, she always did seem to have a chip on her shoulder.” Sunset lifted her head back up and resumed looking at Twilight. “I can somewhat understand that. I had issues with my parents too back in Equestria. It's one of the reasons I had some problems later on in life.”

“Do you still keep in touch with them?” Twilight asked hopefully.

Sunset frowned a bit as she answered, “Probably not as much as I should. I know how family issues can be . . . complicated, and mine is no exception.”

“Princess Twilight and I gave you that magical laptop so you could communicate with those in Equestria whenever you like. I know my counterpart assigned somepony to monitor that machine at least once a day. Any messages you send there will be received by that pony and thereafter sent to another as needed. You should take advantage of it.”

Sunset winced in discomfort as she said, “Twilight, you know you are my friend, and as my friend, I am asking you to back off on this issue. You have no idea what I went through with my family, but let's just say it had something to do with why I decided to flee to another world.”

Twilight frowned, feeling uncomfortable with that response and for hitting an apparently sensitive nerve with her friend.

“I'm only telling you this to explain to you that I know how our emotions about our family can be complicated,” Sunset explained. “Scootaloo is obviously in a lot of pain over it. Things like that wouldn't just heal up in a day, but that is no excuse to act like a belligerent bully.

“Do you have any more specifics as to why that altercation took place?” Sunny checked.

“Um,” Twilight thought about it as her gaze shifted down and to the right, then widened her eyes as she recalled something then looked back at Sunny. “Oh, um . . . another one of my students . . . Um, no. Scratch that.” She looked thoughtful again, then corrected herself. “Actually, it was Miss Cheerilee who told me that Sweetie Belle accidentally bumped into Silver Spoon before the altercation. It was kind of Sweetie Belle's fault. She was busy texting while walking when it happened, but the way Silver Spoon reacted was as if that wasn't the first time that day. Silver Spoon exploded into a raging rant about it! After that, Scootaloo helped Sweetie Belle stand up then ran off to confront Silver about this.”

“Then that explains, but does not excuse, Scootaloo's reaction,” Sunset realized thoughtfully. “In her mind, she was just sticking up for the honor of her friend.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “We also have some idea why Silver reacted that way, but she didn't used to be like this. Something else is bothering her, and I have a feeling it has something to do with Diamond. Diamond's been more absent from school lately. Is Silver's issue related to this? If so, what is the root cause?”

Sunset squinted an eye at Twilight as she asked, “Isn't Diamond running for re-election of Student Council President here at CHS? I heard your own daughter is in the running against her.”

Twilight nodded, then asked, “Your point?”

Sunset shrugged as she theorized, “I wonder if it's just stress. Maybe the campaign isn't going as well as she thought. Rumors here at CHS seem to actually favor your daughter in the running despite how much Diamond's mother is pouring money into her daughter's campaign. If Diamond has noticed that, she might simply be frustrated, and Silver Spoon, since she's so close to Diamond, maybe got into an argument with her friend due to that frustration.”

Twilight half-shrugged as she said, “It's a decent theory, but I'm hoping for more than just guesses. I want answers, Sunset. Find me some . . . please.”

Twilight looks down at her desk with a frustrated sigh. “Superintendent Neighsay is due to arrive soon to inspect the school, and he's just hunting for an excuse to shut this place down, or at least fire certain members of the school's faculty.” Twilight passes her friend a warning look. “I heard he's especially gunning after anyone that has had access to Equestrian magic. I can only imagine how much more paranoid he'd be over someone who was born from Equestria.”

Sunset nodded in understanding. “And if he hears of these fights breaking out on campus, he might just use that as an excuse to bring even more trouble here.” Sunset growls in frustration. “Goddamn him! I do not like that man! I heard his pony counterpart was just as much of an asshole back in Equestria, so I don't like him in any reality.”

“His pony self was like this too?” Twilight asked with a surprised and interested blink.

“Yeah,” Sunset admitted tightly as she looked off to her side with a narrow gaze. “He also barged in on Princess Celestia for surprise inspections of her school to make sure the young foals were not 'corrupted' by threatening ideals, and from what I've seen . . . he seems paranoid about almost anything. He's a really strict, by-the-book kind of guy who wouldn't budge a single inch, no matter how ridiculous those standards are.”

Twilight sighed with regret, then said, “Well, in this reality, he's the agent assigned to supervise this school on behalf of the School Board. Like it or not, we have to deal with him. At least I know Spoiled Rich is on our side, and she's President of the School Board. She has no incentive to close down a school that her own daughter is attending . . . unless, perhaps, her daughter loses the election.”

Sunset squinted an eye at her friend as she asked, “You really think she'd turn on the school if this election goes south for her daughter?”

Twilight shrugged. “I don't really want to speculate because I don't really know the woman. All I'm saying is it's a possibility. We're treading on dangerous ground as it is, and I want to do everything I can to make the situation better.” Twilight pauses a moment as she pushes up her glasses with a finger, then asks, “Can I count on you to help me with this?”

Sunset smiled fondly at Twilight as she said, “Girl, you know I'll always have your back!” Sunset said brightly. “Besides, Scootaloo is a close personal friend of mine, too, and I know she means the world to Rainbow Dash, and vice versa.” She looked to her right. “Between the three, I think she's the easiest to approach for me. She knows me better.” Sunset looked back at Twilight. “Plus, I know where she lives, so I'll investigate this issue by talking to her first. The information I gather from her may give me a lead on the others involved.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “It should be a piece of the puzzle, at the very least.” Then Twilight smiled very gratefully. “Thank you, Sunset Shimmer! I knew I could count on you.”

“Hey! What are friends for?” Sunset asked brightly then reached a fist across the desk as she commanded, “Pound it!”

Twilight giggled a bit then proceeded to do so.

Sweetie sat in class, sighing. She couldn’t focus, she was mostly just staring out the window and thinking about Diamond. For the first time in years, she cursed being in advanced placement classes. At least, if she were in the other classes, she had a better chance of sharing one with Diamond. She didn’t know what drastic thing Diamond had been talking about, but she had a good idea. The rest of the world was muffled, and distant.

She mindlessly fiddled with her phone, carelessly sending out a text.

Sweetie Belle: I’m sorry AB.

Applebloom: its fine, ur ok?

Sweetie Belle: Not really. Scootaloo hates me, doesn’t she?”

Applebloom: nope, she dont. jus dnt lik dt.

Sweetie Belle: I know. I know why. I think she’s changed.

Appleblom: where u

Sweetie Belle: School.

Applebloom: can we tlk l8r? need 2

Sweetie: Of course

Sunset Shimmer drove her motorcycle to a stop beside the sidewalk on the neighborhood street where Scootaloo lived. Once that was done, she took off her helmet then looked to her right at the Dusk-Gloom residence. While she did that, she swallowed a lump in her throat.

Sunset had faced down some pretty scary and epic monsters before, but none of that compelled her into the kind of inward panic she felt at that moment. That was because, whenever she fought those other threats before, she did it in the defense of any one of her friends.

But . . . what if her opponent was her friend? What if she had to take a firm stance against someone she actually cared about? When she imagined how much pain Scootaloo might be in soon because she had to put her foot down, it threatened her courage.

But this had to be done. In order to save Scootaloo from herself, Sunset knew she had to be firm at least once.

Sunset sighed as she realized these were the moments that really challenged her as a full-grown adult. Never had any challenge been more courageous than the necessity to face down one's own friends.

Sunset swung off her bike and hung her motorcycle helmet on the handlebar. Normally she'd lock it, but she figured she wouldn't be gone for too long this time.

As Sunset made her way to the Dusk-Gloom residence, several of the foster kids around her noticed her and either excitedly scampered up to greet her or announced her presence to the others. Because of that, Sunset knew she would not have to ring the doorbell that day.

“Your motorcycle is so radical!” excitedly cried out Sunlit Star, a twelve-year-old pale blue-skinned boy with dark blue hair and green eyes. “Can I ride with you on it?”

“Ooo-ooo! Me too! Me too!” excitedly agreed Amethyst Shine, a ten-year-old girl with blue-skin, reddish-purple hair and deep purple eyes (hence the name).

“Now, now,” Sunset Shimmer said with an affectionate grin on her face for the little children around her, “I'm not here to give everyone a ride on my motorcycle today. Today, I'm here to see Scootaloo. Is she here?”

“Yeah, she's inside,” informed Sandy Fire, an eleven-year-old girl with red skin, orange hair, and deep red eyes. As she said that, she was playing with some dolls on the front porch of the home until Sunset approached it. Ever since then, Sunset had Sandy's undivided attention. “Want me to go get her?” Sandy offered.

“If you wouldn't mind,” Sunset replied kindly while her hands were in her leather jacket pockets and her elbows hung down lazily.

“Okay. I'll go get her,” Sandy said then got up and ran into the house. “SCOOTALOO! YOU HAVE A VISITOR HERE TO SEE YOU! IT'S SUNNY!”

“WHAT?” Scootaloo called aloud but more faintly due to the distance. “BUT SUNNY LIVES HERE. YOU TELL HIM TO COME TO ME.”

“NO-NO!” Sandy denied. “NOT SUNLIT STAR, BUT SUNSET SHIMMER! SHE IS HERE TO SEE YOU NOW. SHE'S RIGHT OUTSIDE ON OUR FRONT PORCH.”

“OH!”Scootaloo exclaimed in realization. “OKAY. UM . . . I'LL BE DOWN THERE SOON. JUST . . . LET ME FINISH TAKING CARE OF THIS.”

Sandy then brushed aside a curtain to a window facing towards the porch as she announced to Sunset through it, “She'll be down soon.”

“I know. I heard,” Sunset assured with an amused grin and a fond look to her eyes at Sandy. She really loved these kids around here. They were so full of energy and life. It may be quite crowded around here, but this was the furthest thing from a dark and lifeless home.

“How much did that motorcycle cost you, anyway?” Sunlit asked curiously as he leaned on the porch rail while facing towards Sunset's bike.

“Oh, that old thing?” Sunset inquired as she looked back at her bike as well then leaned on one of the square porch poles holding up the ceiling of the porch. She still had her hands in her jacket pockets. “That one set me back about six thousand bits.”

“That's all?” Sunlit asked with disbelief. “Really?”

Sunset looked at Sunlit as she explained to him, “I bought it directly from the last owner. He upgraded to a better model and wanted the bits to help him afford it. I was glad to pitch in and help him out. In exchange, he gave me a pretty sweet deal on it.”

“Don't make too much on a teacher’s salary, huh?” Amethyst figured.

Sunset shrugged before replying, “Eh, I get by with a little help from my friends who are always there to support me whenever I need them. Plus, I generally keep my life simple so there's not too much cost to my lifestyle. Honestly, the biggest expenses I have these days are on video games and online subscriptions.”

“Oh my goodness! I just got an awesome idea!” Sunlit exclaimed. “You know what you should do? You should totally post your video game plays online on YouTube. You could totally make a ton of extra money there while doing something you like to do anyway, and you can keep your day job on top of that.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “That's only true if my would-be subscriptions are in the millions range.”

“So?” Sunlit gave a careless shrug. “You could totally pull that off! I bet you lots of people in the world would love to see you play video games. I think you have a personality that would attract and hold a lot of attention.”

Sunset grinned at Sunlit as she asked him, “You really think so?”

Sunlit stood up straight as he lifted two fingers while announcing, “Hey, I'd totally subscribe to you if you did that. Scouts honor. If we had a better WiFi out here, I'd even join you on those online matches.”

“Huh.” Sunset looked forward towards, but not directly at, her bike as she mused, “That actually does sound a little fun. I'll think about it.”

“Hey there, Sunny,” Scootaloo announced as she stepped out onto the porch. Upon saying that, she noticed she secured the attention of both Sunlit and Sunset Shimmer, for they both had the same nickname. “Uh . . . I mean that Sunny,” Scootaloo clarified as she pointed at Sunset, then added, “Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunlit grinned in amusement at Sunset for that comment.

“What can I do for you?” Scootaloo asked fairly brightly at Sunset. It was clear to Sunset that Scootaloo regarded her visit as an unexpected delight.

Sunset looked over her shoulder at Scootaloo as she announced, “I was hoping the two of us could go somewhere and talk for a bit. You up for it?”

“Um . . . right now?” Scootaloo checked with a little trepidation.

“Yeah, if you don't mind,” Sunset confirmed.

“Um.” This time Scootaloo lingered on that thought for quite a while. Sunset could see, from the look in Scootaloo's eyes, that Scootaloo was privately going over a mental check-list to see if she had the time for this. Eventually she concluded, “Um . . . okay. Sure, as long as we don't take too long. We can be back in about an hour or so, right?”

Sunset half shrugged as she replied, “I think we can manage that.”

“Does that mean Scootaloo gets to ride with you on your bike?” Amethyst asked with jealousy, then added with a pouty face at Scootaloo, “Lucky!”

Sunset Shimmer drove Scootaloo to Central Park, aptly named for being a park near the center of town. From there, Sunset pulled out a punching mitt from one of her bags on the side of her rear wheel. After she did that, she looked at the bag fondly and patted it affectionately because it reminded her of all those saddlebags back in Equestria. Thinking of that made her feel nostalgic for her old world.

“What's that for?” Scootaloo asked curiously as she removed her own helmet. After doing so, she combed her fingers through her hair a few times to straighten it out a bit. It still stood out, nearly on end, but she was at least satisfied.

“Just a little something I think will be useful in a moment,” Sunset replied. “But, before we get to that, you hungry? Want a bite to eat?”

“Uh . . . I was making something back home, beef stroganoff and some corn on the cob on the side. I was trying to contemplate what else to add, but that's all I could think of at the moment.” Scootaloo thought about it for a moment, then shook her head. “Point is, I don't want to ruin my appetite too much before I eat with my family.”

“How about just a hot dog, then?” Sunset counter-offered. “They got a few of those for sale around here in those pushcarts, and they are not too much on the stomach.

“By the way, that meal you are preparing back home sounds delicious.” Sunset felt compelled to add honestly.

“Really?!” Scootaloo said brightly. “Then you'd totally be welcome to join us, Sunset Shimmer! You're always welcome at the Dusk residence! I told you that a long time ago.”

“Maybe,” Sunset said with uncertainty. “We'll see how things go.

“But first, let's see if we can find you a hot dog to munch on while we talk.”

“Talk about what?” Scootaloo asked curiously as she tilted her head slightly. Also, for the first time, she looked a touch concerned in her eyes, most likely because she did have some accurate idea what this conversation might be about.

Sunset lifted a finger. “Hot dog first, and then we'll talk,” Sunset decided.

It didn't take them too long to find what they sought. Scootaloo chose to decorate her hot dog with ketchup, mustard, but mostly chopped onions and relish.

“Mmm-mmm-mmm! This is so good!” Scootaloo cheered after her first bite. “Thank you so much, Sunny! This is why you are easily one of my most favorite teachers at Canterlot High ever!”

“You're welcome,” Sunset said while she only bought a soda from the pushcart vendor. “You want one too?”

“Sure, if you're offering,” Scootaloo accepted with a smile.

With that, Sunset bought one more soda for Scootaloo then handed it over to her.

“Guess you'll need that to help you wash down the hot dog anyway,” Sunset realized.

“Aren't you going to get one too?” Scootaloo wondered.

“Nah.” Sunset shook her head, then gave a devious grin as she said, “I'm saving room in my stomach for the meal that you are preparing at home.”

Scootaloo blinked, then complained, “Hey! That's what I was trying to do till you spoiled me with the hot dog!”

Sunset snickered playfully.

“Meanie!” Scootaloo complained with an equally playful grin.

“I must admit, I haven't often been accused of that while treating someone else out,” Sunset mused.

Scootaloo looked like she just realized something, then looked at Sunset with a start. “Hey! I just remembered something. Isn't your species herbivores back in Equestria?”

Sunset nodded, then added, “Correct. Our stomach acids have trouble digesting meat products.” She gave a shrug. “As a human, I could do it easier, but generally choose not to.”

“Then the beef stroganoff is going to be a problem for you!” Scootaloo realized.

“Yeah, but I'm still interested in your corn on the cob,” Sunset put in.

“Huh.” Scootaloo appeared to muse something, then said, “I just realized that I don't have anything starchy for the meal. I mean, noodles aside… Perhaps I'll add mashed potatoes. Think I'll spice it up with some garlic seasoning.”

“There you go! That sounds good!” Sunset cheered.

“Funny story.” Sunset pointed at Scootaloo's half-eaten hot dog for a moment then returned her hands back to her jacket pockets. “Back in Equestria, we do have something like this, but they are a carrot in a bun instead of a hot dog.”

Scootaloo smirked. “That's funny to think about. I've never considered putting a carrot in a hot dog bun.” Right after she said that, she sighed as she looked down a bit. “You're here to scold me about what I did to Silver Spoon yesterday, aren't you?”

“Well . . .” Sunset was quiet for a moment, then went on to say, “Twilight did assign me to talk to you to find out what's going on between you two. Now, I do have some speculation, but I'd rather hear it from the horse’s mouth, so out with it. What's going on with you and Silver, Scoots?”

Scootaloo grinned at her beloved teacher for a moment when she said “from the horse’s mouth”, but then sighed again as she asked, “How much of the situation was told to you, and who told you this?”

“As I said, I was assigned to investigate this by Twilight herself,” Sunset reminded. “That's all you need to know for the moment.”

Privately, Sunset knew Scootaloo was fishing for which student tattled on her confrontation with Silver Spoon and would probably have some harsh words with that student. That was why Sunset decided that she wouldn't share that information with Scootaloo right now when she was feeling so volatile. After all, Sunset was trying to de-escalate the situation.

“Well, did that student also tell you that that fucking bitch yelled at my friend Sweetie Belle just before that?” Scootaloo asked hotly. “Sure, Sweetie Belle was kind of careless because she was walking and texting at the same time. I can easily understand why driving and texting is so illegal in this country now, not that I didn't know that before.

“But seriously, that's all Sweetie Belle did, and she quickly apologized for it, too! That snooty bitch didn't care one bit, though! She just YELLED at my friend at the top of her lungs! She was roaring and hollering, and I couldn't stand that! I can't let something like that slide, Sunny! Not when someone is attacking one of my dearest friends! If I did nothing, then Silver might have thought that it was okay to do something like that. If she didn't learn there were consequences for her actions real quick, then she could have made the mistake of thinking she could get away with it whenever she wants! Well, I was there to remind that arrogant bitch that money can't buy her everything and that she isn't the Queen of the whole damn school. I told her, as I would tell anyone, that if you mess with ANY of my friends, then you also mess with me!”

Scootaloo narrowed her eyes hotly at Sunset as she went on to say, “Speaking of which, why aren't you with her and chewing her ear out? Why come after me and punish me for something I did? Does anything I have done make her actions any more excusable?”

“Of course not,” Sunset assured calmly but also firmly. “I'm just here to find out what is going on, Scootaloo, and I figured you'd be an easier source of information since your family and I know each other well and are on good terms.

“Silver Spoon, on the other hand, I feared I'd have to set an appointment to see else I'd not get past her wall of lawyers who would firmly remind me, under no uncertain terms, the consequences of being rude in her household.”

“Oh!” Scootaloo blinked as she looked considerably calmer after realizing something. “Okay. I get'cha. You simply found me easier and safer to approach.”

“Bingo!” Sunset confirmed with a flicking point to Scootaloo. “Now you're catching on.

“Look, I'm not here to accuse you or blame you for anything, at least not yet. Right now I'm just trying to gather the facts as they are. That's all.” Sunset returned her hand into her pocket as she said, “Also, think of it this way . . . this means you get to be the first to share your side of the story. This is your chance to make sure it's told right.”

“Yeah, well,” Scootaloo looked down with a bit of remorse, “truth is, I'm not too proud of what I've done, mostly because Sweetie and Applebloom both got involved to try to stop me. My issue, at the time, was against Silver, not against my friends, and yet I ended up hurting them a little, I think.”

Scootaloo looked forward, seeming to stare into the park but she was actually looking absently.

“It just makes me so mad whenever I think of anyone hurting any of my friends and family . . .” Scootaloo went on “. . . but the look in Sweetie's eyes after I nearly hit Silver . . . I could tell that I was the one that ended up wounding her more, and that,” she rubbed the upper part of her right arm which held the last remains of her hot dog, Scootaloo didn't feel too hungry anymore anyway “more than anything, is why that moment felt painful to me.

“Sunny,” she looked back at her beloved teacher and friend, “can I tell you something personal?”

“Sure,” Sunny gladly invited. “That's what I'm here for. You can tell me anything you want, Scoots.”

Sunny saw Scootaloo shaking a bit in pain and fear, then the teenager admitted, “I haven't seen Sweetie Belle since that moment. Earlier, we agreed to see each other at Sugarcube Corner. I went there as we agreed, and Applebloom showed up too, but Sweetie was nowhere to be found. I texted her over and over again, but she didn't respond to me at all until earlier this afternoon. She assured me that she'd explain everything to me later, but that's the last I heard from her.”

Scootaloo looked up at Sunset with a pained expression as she admitted, “Sunny, what if I hurt her? What if I scared her so badly that she avoided me ever since then?”

To answer her question, Sunny asked another in reply, “Scootaloo, do you consider Sweetie Belle a dear friend?”

“Of course!” Scootaloo strongly replied. “She's closer to me than almost anyone, save Applebloom. They’re like sisters to me!”

Sunset tilted her head a bit as she probed further, “Do you think Sweetie Belle regards you in the same light?”

“Uh . . . I don't know. I think so?” Scootaloo replied more lamely.

“You think so?” Sunset checked skeptically.

“What do you want from me?!” Scootaloo wailed. “What do you want me to say?”

“I want you to be honest with yourself and with me,” Sunset replied. “Do you think Sweetie Belle adores you as a friend?”

Scootaloo hesitated before answering, “Well . . . yeah. I think so. I'm pretty sure she does. After all, we’ve been through all kinds of stuff together!”

“You Crusaders can finish each other's sentences or even speak simultaneously,” Sunny reminded. “I'm amused and touched to see that, but some people I also know are kind of freaked out about that. I've rarely seen a group of friends closer than the three of you. It's almost as if you all have the same soul or something.”

“Your point being?” Scootaloo asked.

Sunset shrugged, then said, “It is possible you freaked Sweetie Belle out a bit yesterday, but that does not mean you'd chase her away from you forever. Maybe she just needed time to cool off. Maybe she thought you'd need the same as well. Whatever the case may be, I know one thing for damn sure, and that is this; Scootaloo, there is no crime or punishment I can think of that you could possibly do to Sweetie Belle, or Applebloom for that matter, that would chase them away forever. Whatever personal issues they have going on with them, they'll deal with it in their own time, and then they'll come back to you. Friends always do, especially ones with a bond as tight as you three have.”

Scootaloo looked quiet, thoughtful, and sullen.

Realizing that Scootaloo might need a change of subject to take her mind off of this depression, Sunset Shimmer lightly punched Scootaloo in her right shoulder as she said, “Now, come on. I have something else I want to do with you.”

“Uh, okay, but . . . what should I do with the rest of this hot dog?” Scootaloo asked.

“Finish it, or throw it away,” Sunset instructed. “Either way, dispense with it soon. You are going to need your hands free for what I have in store for you.”

“Okay, Scootaloo, here we go.” Sunset raised her hand-sized black padded leather punching mitt in front of her designed for either boxing or martial arts. “What I want you to do is punch this thing as hard as you can.”

“Uh . . . really?” Scootaloo asked in disbelief. “But . . . why?”

“Rainbow Dash told me she trained you in a bit of martial arts. Is that true?” Sunny checked.

“Uh, yeah. What's that got to do with anything?” Scootaloo asked in continued confusion.

“Well, I've been trained as well,” Sunny bragged with a proud grin. “In part because of Rainbow Dash, as a matter of fact.

“Anyway, skills like this need continual practice to get better and not rust, and I figured it's been a while since you last sparred with Sensei Rainbow with this. I figured you could use the practice.”

Scootaloo shook her head. “Just tell me the truth, Professor. You think I should take my anger and frustration out on the punching mitt instead, huh?”

Sunset shrugged lightly as she said, “Well, I'd be lying if I said that didn't occur to me as well, but I'm being honest about the other thing as well. You do need the practice, and you do need to let out your frustration as well, so have at it. Hit me, Scootaloo. Hit me!” Sunset commanded firmly.

“Alright,” Scootaloo conceded as she sank into a battle stance, “but I have to warn ya, I'm not that good at martial arts yet. I barely had more than a few hours of training with Rainbow Dash.”

“All the more excuse to keep practicing,” Sunset insisted. “Come on! Think of it. If you do this, imagine how much Rainbow Dash might be impressed with you the next time you train with her.”

“I suppose you have a point,” Scootaloo agreed then proceeded to do as instructed. She threw a hard punch into the pad.

“Again,” Sunny commanded.

Scootaloo punched.

“Again,” Sunny repeated.

Scootaloo did so.

“Again!” Sunny said more firmly.

Scootaloo punched harder.

“Keep going!” Sunny commanded. “Pretend the pad is everyone that ever hurt you, or might hurt those you care about.”

After saying that, there was a dramatic change in Scootaloo. She threw punch after punch over and over again with great force and a total lack of discipline. She started screaming and crying as she threw a continuous barrage of punches at the punching mitt.

After twenty seconds of this high-intensity activity, however, she ended up falling forward in exhaustion while wailing hard. In response, Sunset caught the teenager and gently guided her down.

“You are trained in martial arts, Scootaloo!” Sunset Shimmer told the beloved younger teenager with a firm, and finally also scolding, voice. “I don't care if it's just a little. It means your body is trained to become a deadly weapon, and you were about to use it against Silver Spoon!” Sunset ranted further hotly. “What if Sweetie Belle or Applebloom hadn't been there to stop you? At what point would you have stopped yourself? When you got exhausted? When Silver was a bloody mess on the pavement?

“You're BETTER than this, Scootaloo! Much better! Better than Silver Spoon. Better than Diamond Tiara, and above all . . . better than ME when I was your age! You remember that, don't you? I used to be a bully too at your age, and look where that nearly got me had I not chosen to turn my life around! If you continue down this dark path, then you really ARE going to be all alone, Scootaloo! I've been down this path before, so I know where it leads! Trust me, that's a lesson you do NOT want to experience!”

Scootaloo just continued to cry very hard.

Sunset Shimmer, in response, hugged the younger teenager from behind very tightly.

“I know you miss your parents,” Sunset went on with a somewhat shuddering voice thick with pained emotion, but she fought hard to squash it down in order to continue with as much clarity as she could muster. “I know you are in so, so much pain over their loss! I know you're secretly afraid to lose anyone else just as you had lost your birth parents, but you have to understand . . . that's not Silver Spoon's fault, and there are better ways of channeling that fear, anger, and frustration!”

“I . . . I don't know what to dooooo!” Scootaloo barely uttered within a very pained and shuddering voice.

“Shh!” Sunset shushed her. “I know, Honey, I know,” Sunset assured while rocking Scootaloo from behind. “We'll get through this . . . together. Me, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and your whole foster family. You have a lot of people who care for you, Scootaloo. Far more than I ever did when I was in my pit of despair. We'll all do everything in our power to make you feel better.

“And, Scootaloo . . . I want you to promise me something.” Scootaloo barely groaned an affirmative answer. Sunset accepted it and went on. “The next time you feel like punching someone . . . the next time you feel like taking your frustration out on ANYone, then you call me! You call me and you punch ME! You do that for me because I can take it! I am strong, and I care for you. I can't say the same about all of your potential victims, however. With the power and training you have at your disposal, you could really hurt someone. If you do, then I know from experience that your greatest victim would be yourself. I know this because I know you are a good person deep down, Scootaloo, and a good person would endlessly attack themselves with their guilt if they lost control. I don't want you to suffer the same lessons that I did, so you promise me . . . okay? Please promise me!” Sunset strongly requested while shaking Scootaloo a bit from behind.

Scootaloo could not respond other than nodding a bit. Once again, Sunset accepted that.

“Thank you, Scootaloo! Thank you!” Sunset cried out in intense gratitude. “I love you, Scoot, and I will always protect you!”

Sunset Shimmer continued to hold the crying teenager from behind until she cried herself to exhaustion. That, in turn, won some curious and concerned stares from other strangers in the park, but Sunny waved them off to non-verbally assure them that they would be okay, eventually.

Author's Note

Special thanks to Scroll, who actually helped to write this chapter! Thank you!

Chapter 5 - Meeting In Sunset's Office

Sunset Shimmer glances at the clock at the corner of her computer screen. It shows 1:45 PM.

It’s time, Sunset realized. She took a deep breath to try to calm herself down. The moment she dreaded had finally arrived, but it is important.

On her computer, she signs into a program that was dedicated to CHS which was invented by Principal Twilight Sparkle. Both faculty members and students use it (as a cell phone app) to access the internet and private server for this school which is, of course, limited to educational content. In addition to posting things like homework and showing results, it allows faculty and students to communicate to each other in a very modern way. Using this program, Sunset contacts the student ID of Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara. With it, she types the following message:

Sunset Shimmer: Please meet me in my office in five minutes. You are excused from class for the duration of this summons.

Sunset leans back in her seat and gathers her hands in front of her lips as she looks at the text she sent a bit nervously. Now all she had do was wait for the students to arrive. In the meantime, she attempted to gather her thoughts in preparation for what was to come. She mentally reviews what she knows about the situation so far, but finds herself disappointingly lacking from Diamond, Silver, and Sweetie. Between these three, Sunset was the least concerned about Sweetie. Sunset suspects that Sweetie merely got involved out of concern for Diamond which was first stimulated by the fight that occurred the day before yesterday.

Sunset waits patiently for them to arrive. She had a feeling that Silver would arrive first because she was closer to Sunset’s office. Of course, time would tell.

About two and a half minutes later, the very student she expected to arrive first does indeed arrive. Silver steps into her office then wiggles her fancy phone with a diamond-studded phone case at Sunset as she said, “Got your text. Now, do you mind telling me what this is all about?”

“Please, Silver Spoon, have a seat,” Sunset bids while gesturing to one of the four chairs she had in her office. Normally she had two, but she brought in an extra pair in preparation for this meeting.

Silver Spoon politely moves to sit. While she does so, she notices the extra chairs in the office which make this space a little more cramped. She lifts a gray eyebrow at Sunset curiously but otherwise doesn’t say anything. Since it seemed like she had a little time, she went ahead and started typing on her cell phone to help her pass the time. Glancing up at Sunset’s desk for a moment, she reaches forward to grabbed a few pieces of cinnamon candy which were wrapped up in their own individual wrappers. Without a word, Silver unwraps it, pops it in her mouth, then throws away the wrapper in an adjacent, accessible trash bin.

“Yeah. Help yourself,” Sunset casually invites idly.

“I just did,” Silver said flatly while continuing to text on her phone.

One minute later, there was a knock at the door.

Sunset looked at the door, and called “Come in, the door is open!”

The doorknob twisted, and the door swung inward.

Scootaloo appears in the doorway, looking around the office. She smiled at Sunset, but her expression immediately turned sour upon viewing Silver Spoon.

“Oh. It’s time for this already?” Scootaloo said with a sigh.

Silver looks over her phone in astonishment at Sunset then turns around to gaze at who entered the office. When she saw who it was, she immediately exclaimed, “What are you doing here?"

Scootaloo waves her own phone, raising an eyebrow. “Um… I was summoned, dumbass. Same as you. Apparently.” Scootaloo found a seat furthest from Silver and sat down. The chair was situated in the walkway between the desk and the wall.

Silver Spoon widens her eyes in astonished realization, then whips her head to look at Sunset as she said, “This is about that fight we had two days ago, isn’t it?” Her look shifts to a confused one. “But, if that’s true, who are the two remaining seats for?”

Sunset replies, “You’re about to find out in a few minutes, I suspect. In the meantime, please wait patiently.”

Silver Spoon glances at Scootaloo for a quick moment, then huffs as she picks up and uses her phone again, only this time more fervently than before.

“Gossiping to your brainless friends? Oh, wait, there’s only the one, isn’t there? Or is there? You two done?” Scootaloo asked as she slouched back and kicked a leg out to support her weight.

“None of your fucking business,” Silver sneers spitefully as she continues to type on her phone while she tries, and fails, to ignore Scootaloo. “Just leave me alone!”

“Language, ladies,” Sunset lightly scolded. “Let’s please try to be dignified and polite in a public setting. Thank you.”

Silver sighs irritably, but otherwise holds her tongue.

“Hmph.” Scootaloo smirks. It felt good to land a solid hit like that.

Sweetie walked through the halls, in somewhat of a trance. She’d received the text earlier, and couldn’t fathom what it was about. Diamond had made it clear that if she told about what she’d seen, Diamond might do worse. She was scared to death of what Diamond might do.

Sweetie Belle took a shuddering breath, looking at her phone and contemplating sending a reply asking about the purpose of the meeting. Ultimately, she knew she’d be going, so it didn’t really matter what she did. Sweetie sighed and pocketed her phone, walking smack into something.

That something was Diamond Tiara, who fell backward. Sweetie reacted quickly to catch Diamond by her arm and keep her from falling down.

“Diamond! I’m sorry! I wasn’t paying attention,” Sweetie gasped.

Diamond yanks her arm back while she gasps at Sweetie in shock, then exclaims, “Watch where you’re going, you klutz!” Her look shifts to a questioning look. ‘Also, what are you doing here?”

“Oh,” Sweetie began, a little flustered, “I-I was called to Sunset’s office for something… I don’t know what though.”

Diamond widened her eyes in horror as she asked, “Wait! You have been summoned to her office too?”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah… um… Don’t worry, I won’t tell your secrets. I promise. I pinkie promise.”

Diamond grabbed Sweetie's shirt and yanked her close, almost close enough to kiss her, as she cried in outrage, although soft enough not to be heard by the adjacent classrooms next to the hallway, “You better keep your promise, peasant, or I’ll make sure you regret it!”

Sweetie gasped as she was yanked forward, and blushed slightly at the sudden closeness to Diamond. “Um… It’s okay. I promise, you can trust me…” Sweetie said as she suddenly decided to try something. She wrapped her arms around Diamond and hugged her gently. “I’m… I’m your friend.”

Diamond veers her head so far back that she momentarily makes a double-chin with a disgusted look on her face. She asked, “What the hell is your problem!? Get off of me!” she complained as she attempted to push Sweetie Belle away. She also spoke more loudly than she intended, so she spared a nervous look at the other classrooms. So far, she saw no noticeable response . . . yet.

Sweetie sighed as she let go of Diamond and backed away. “I’m sorry… But… I know that you aren’t this… this person you pretend to be. I know you’re better than these attacks on status and that…”

Sweetie swallowed as she stiffened up. “I guess we’d better get to Ms. Shimmer’s office, then?”

Diamond passed Sweetie a hard and suspicious look. “How the hell do you know who I am inside? Also, when the hell did we ever become friends?” she asked with a hard, pained, but just a hint of a hopeful tone.

“You’re hurting, Diamond… If you were what you acted like, then you wouldn’t be hurting like this… and does it matter when we became friends? I mean… I guess you never agreed to it, but I think of you as my friend now. It’s… hard… Scootaloo is really angry at me… but… I just… I know this is right,” Sweetie said.

Diamond narrowed her eyes at Sweetie as she said tightly, “I think you are mistaking ‘friendship’ for ‘pity’.”

Sweetie shakes her head, “Not pity. Never that. I care about you, whether you believe that or not. I don’t want to lose my other friends, but I’ll stand up for you. You’re worth that much to me.”

“Why?” Diamond asked emptily. “All I’ve ever done was hurt you, and . . . and . . .” As she trailed off, she tightly clutched the folds of her skirt.

“I forgive you. That was… a long time ago. You haven’t attacked me for a long time, Diamond,” Sweetie said softly, “I don’t see a point in holding on to the past like this. Let’s… just move on from that, okay?”

Diamond shook her head in disbelief as she said, “I don’t see how you can forgive me so easily. I was such an awful person to you and your friends before.”

“I didn’t know you ever saw that… I’m glad though,” Sweetie approaches Diamond again, “It proves that I’m right about you.”

A boy with pale blue skin, and blue and yellow hair that doesn’t appear to have been introduced to a comb in quite some time, passed them by.

“Oh, hey Sweets,” the boy greeted as he started to pass by the two girls.

Diamond regards the boy a little guardedly. She holds her tongue for the moment as she waits for him to pass. She noticed that the boy seemed to deliberately avoid eye contact with her even though she knew that he should know her, at least as Student Council President. Although it’s true that she wanted to avoid his attention for the moment, she also felt a bit stung that he did so of his own accord as if afraid of her.

“Hey Skeedaddle! Everything okay? You and Kettle Corn still doing okay?”

“Oh we’re better than ever,” he says with a goofy smile on his face as he barely misses slamming his face into the door frame of the boys’ room.

Sweetie turned her attention back to Diamond, willing Diamond to look back at her eyes. “Diamond… Everything is going to be okay. Ms. Shimmer doesn’t know about you, not like that. I won’t tell her if you don’t want me to, that’ll be a secret safe with me. But please, try to be open with her, okay?”

Diamond quickly regarded Sweetie as she crossed her arms across her chest as she asked, “Just how do you know that random boy, anyway?”

“Who? Skeedaddle? I helped him to talk to Kettle Corn last year, and before that me and the other girls helped me build his confidence just to talk to anyone around here. So, we’re kinda friends?” Sweetie replied.

Diamond lifted an eyebrow at Sweetie as she said, “Well, aren’t you Miss Popular? Perhaps even more so than the Student Council President!” She rolled her eyes. “Sheesh.”

Sweetie raised an eyebrow at this, “You… you’re stalling, aren’t you?” If Diamond’s comment stung, Sweetie gave no indication of it.

Against her better judgment, Diamond looked down a bit sheepishly, and also in a bit of surprise as if she just realized that herself.

Sweetie sighed, gently taking Diamond’s right hand in her own. “It’s okay. You don’t have to be scared. Ms. Shimmer is really nice, and really helpful. But she doesn’t know about what you were doing yesterday, or last night, okay? She doesn’t have to. So, this will be okay. And… And you’re not going in there alone. I’ll be right there with you.” When Sweetie said that last part, she squeezed Diamond’s hand.

Diamond sighed and shook her head, then said, “I still don’t get why you are being so nice to me. Why do you care?”

“I… I just… I believe everyone deserves a second chance… I can’t speak for Scootaloo, but I think she’ll come around… I mean… If you apologize to her… and it… looks like you really need a friend… What happened between you as Silver?”

Diamond looked down with a very pained look in her eyes, then said, “I, ah … Silver and I just . . .” She closes her eyes. “I don’t want to hurt her with the truth.” She opened her eyes and looked back at Sweetie. “I mean, just look at you and how you’re reacting. Imagine if my very best friend had to endure this as well.” She looked off to her side and rubbed her upper left arm in discomfort. “I don’t want to put her through all of that, especially if I really do take myself out. If I get her to hate me now, it will be easier for her later to let me go without any further pain,” Diamond explained in a wavy and unsteady voice.

Sweetie blinked, before sighing. “Diamond… that’s pretty dumb… She’s hurting now. Even Scootaloo can see that, but I don’t think she really cares about it. Think about this… The truth now is much smaller to take in, but finding out later, from someone else? That’ll be a lot to take in, and it’ll hurt even more because you didn’t tell her yourself when she’s, like you said, your very best friend. I don’t really know how you guys work. You just sort of teamed up against whoever looked weaker than you when we were all growing up… But in the last 2 years? It’s… Well, you’ve been distant… You’ve left us all alone. At first? It was a relief. I was glad. I didn’t feel like I had to look over my shoulder anymore.

“But then I noticed you were getting quieter. Even after winning the election, you were still withdrawn. You didn’t talk to people, barely even Silver. Where did you go?

“Well… I guess I kinda have an answer to that now, but before? I thought you were just so tired from all the work. Then you started missing classes. We don’t have many of them together, but the few we do have… I noticed, and I noticed that Silver couldn’t concentrate anymore, either.”

“Sweetie,” Diamond sighed and shook her head as she looked down, “you don’t understand what Silver and I went through, and I don’t want to drag her through any more pain. If she knew everything that I’m going through, it would only depress her more. It’s better to cut off all ties now to prepare her for … for … You know.”

Sweetie snapped. “No! No there is none of that! I won’t let it happen! I don’t care what I have to do, I’m going to make sure you come through all of this. You won’t be alone. And Silver? She’s depressed as it is. I hope someday you’ll rethink things, and figure out that it’s okay to tell her. For now? You have me. I know, and I’m not going anywhere. I know Applebloom will come around, but until then? You have at least one friend. I know it’ll hurt me so much if you…,” Sweetie shudders as she drags an arm across her eyes, wiping away a sudden onslaught of tears. She speaks through a sob next, “I can’t even… I won’t say it. It’s not gonna happen. That’s final!”

Diamond sighed again then gave a listless expression to Sweetie as she asked, “Is this one of your tactics to try to recruit me into your little Cutesy Mark Dorksaders club?”

Sweetie chuckles through her tears. “Okay, first… I don’t think you have any chance of being brought in. Scootaloo wouldn’t hear of it now. Applebloom might not even go for it. I mean, I’d be happy to invite you in. And… I guess it kinda might be a good tactic, but, no. It’s not that. I care about you, Diamond. I mean that.”

Once again, Diamond sighed as she looked down, then said begrudgingly, “Fine! Let’s just get this meeting over with.”

The door to Sunset’s office swung open, and Sweetie poked her head in and looked around. “Ms. Shimmer? I-” She stopped talking when she noticed Silver, and then noticed Scootaloo at the other side of the room.

Scootaloo grunted as she looked up at Sweetie. “Oh? Not too good for Sunset? Just me? Can’t be bothered to show up for me?”

“Scootaloo, this is why I have invited you all,” Sunset said to Scootaloo then smiled and waved happily for Sweetie Belle to come in as she added, “Come in, Sweetie Belle. Have a seat.”

Sweetie nodded and stepped into the office, taking a moment before consciously choosing to sit next to Scootaloo.

“I’m sorry, Scootaloo,” Sweetie said, but didn’t elaborate.

Scootaloo scoffed and turned away, “Whatever.” Whether that has been directed as Sweetie or Sunset wasn’t clear.

The door to Sunset’s office started to close again but, at the last second, a delicate hand stopped it then pushed it open again. Somewhat nervously, Diamond Tiara finally stepped into the office and said, “I’m here, Sunset Shimmer. Now what do you want with me.”

“Huh?!” Silver exclaimed in shock when she noticed that Diamond had now entered, then she grunted as she stood up from up from her seat as she cried out, “Oh, that’s IT! I’m leaving.”

Sunset objected, “Silver, please return to your seat again.”

“LOOK!” Silver slammed both of her hands on the front of Sunset’s desk. “I’m sorry that I’ve been such a pain to Sweetie and Scootaloo, but that is no excuse for you to start digging into my private life! What I do on my own time is my business and nobody else's! You got that?”

Scootaloo rolled her eyes, “Ah… Will you get over your fucking self? Jeez, you’re a damn drama queen.”

Scootaloo’s reaction causes Sweetie to wince, “Scoots, please-”

“No! You don’t get to play that card with me! You stood me up! You ditched me for that selfish, self-involved, stuck-up BITCH!” Scootaloo nearly screamed at Sweetie.

Everyone in the room widened their eyes at Scootaloo for a moment, but it was Sunset that was the first to find her voice, “Scootaloo, watch your language and please calm down.” She looked over at Silver, “And you … please take your seat again.” She waved her hands outwardly by twisting them from her wrist. “Now I want to assure everyone here that nobody is in trouble, but certain members of the faculty in this school are concerned. If you’ll all kindly remain and take a deep breath, we can get to the bottom of this issue and find out just what the heck is going on. Sound fair?” For a moment she glanced at everyone, then settled her look on Silver with a pleading look.

Silver looked sympathetic for a brief moment, then rolled her eyes as she said, “Oh … fine! Have it your way.”

When Silver Spoon sat down once again, Sunset cast an inward sigh of relief and privately thanked Twilight for her foresight in assigning her to this mission. It may be painful, but it was unlikely these students would open up to anyone else on the faculty considering that the situation may be more intrinsically deep than any of the adults had thought.

Sweetie turned to look at Diamond, searching for any trace of fear. “Diamond? Please? It’s okay, I promise.” Somehow Sweetie sounded entirely calm.

Scootaloo gawked at this display.

“Fine! Whatever,” Diamond said with a roll of her eyes as she moved to sit in the last remaining seat between Silver and Sweetie Belle. “I don’t see why I have to come to this dumb meeting anyway. It’s just a waste of time if you ask me,” Diamond said in an aloof manner.

Sweetie sighed, visibly relieved as she relaxed a little more into her seat. “What’s this about, Ms. Shimmer?” she asked, attempting to get the ball properly rolling.

“That’s what we’re here to find out,” Sunset replied. “Now, there are several things that I know of on the table. That is, you two,” she pointed her right finger to Scootaloo on her far right and her left pointing finger at Silver to her far left, “had an altercation just outside of school two days ago.” She folds her hands in front of her while resting them on her desk. “Witnesses say the altercation started when Sweetie Belle bumped into Silver in the hallway.”

“To which I just said I was sorry!” Silver reminded with a biting tone. “What more do you want from me?”

“What I want from you is the truth!” Sunset said with a brief pound on her desk. “Look, obviously there is something more going on here beneath the surface. You two,” she briefly pointed between Silver and Diamond, “have not been on speaking terms in quite some time, but you used to be best friends. What happened? Also, what is it about all these absences from Diamond?” she asked while looking directly at Diamond who, in turn, averted her gaze. “Something important is going on beneath the surface and I want to find out what.” Sunset then looked at Sweetie Belle. “Whatever is going on, I have a feeling that you,” she nods at Sweetie Belle, “might be able to provide some of the answers.”

Sunset pauses there, waiting for any of the others to respond, but she was looking at Sweetie Belle in particular at that moment.

Sweetie blinked, then sat up, “Diamond’s been having trouble with her studies! I’ve just been helping her with the things she’s having trouble understanding, like history and maths! I guess it’s been taking up a lot of her time, and mine, so… yeah,” Sweetie finished lamely.

Sunset and Scootoaloo both noticed that Diamond Tiara gave a sharp and withering stare at Sweetie Belle for a moment, but her reaction softened when she heard what Sweetie had to say.

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow. First, Sweetie pleaded with Diamond to sit down, and now… whatever this was? “Uh… If you’re gonna go with that stupid excuse, why don’t you help me with my homework?”

“You need help? Why didn’t you say anything? Of course I’ll help you too!” Sweetie replied smoothly.

“Is all of this true, Diamond? You just wanted help with your homework?” Sunset asked Diamond skeptically.

That question evoked a humph from Silver Spoon along with a roll of her eyes.

Diamond hesitated to answer at first. She glanced at Silver Spoon to her right, then Sweetie Belle to her left, then directed her gaze forward at Sunset as she lied, “Ah .... yeah. Some of my private tutors that my mother hired have been a touch incompetent lately, so I figured I’d give the student in the honor roll a try. She seemed so ‘concerned’,” she said with actual finger quotes around the word ‘concerned’, then continued, “so I figured I’d appease her concerns by openly revealing nothing is wrong. Also, it is true that I’ve fallen behind on some of my assignments and I didn’t want my mother to notice, so I hired Sweetie Belle as my secret tutor, for which I will promptly pay her, of course,” she finished with a sly wink at Sweetie Belle.

Inwardly, Sunset shook her head. She didn’t buy that story. If that was all it was, why would Silver Spoon be so upset?

“Um, so Scootaloo, tell me when’s a good ti-” Sweetie was cut off by a venomous Scootaloo.

“Why? So you can stand me up again? Fuck that.” Scootaloo spat.

Diamond reacts with a snide attitude to Scootaloo by saying, “Well fine then! More for me, I guess. It’s not like your education is all that important anyway. You’ll probably grow up flipping hamburger patties, probably with one of my family’s owned restaurants.” She rethought this, then adds, “On second thought, you’re probably not classy enough for any of the restaurants owned by us!”

Scootaloo roars as she springs from her seat, tearing right past Sweetie and lunging at Diamond. Sweetie crashes to the floor, her chair skittering away after cleaving her back and leaving her groaning. Scootaloo snarled as she gripped Diamond’s shirt and moved in closer with a balled-up fist.

“SCOOTALOO, STOP IT!” Sunset roared as she stood up. “GET OFF OF HER THIS INSTANT!”

Sweetie grunts as she pushes herself up, struggling for breath but moving quickly with determination. She stood up just in time to take Scootaloo’s fist in her own face as Scootaloo wheeled back to strike Diamond. Scootaloo’s eyes widened as she turned to see Sweetie fall to the floor clutching her eye and groaning.

“Sweetie!” Scootaloo gasped, all the fire gone from her voice and body language as she stooped to help Sweetie up.

“Get away! Get out of here!” Sweetie cried at Scootaloo, actual tears trailing down her cheeks.

Scootaloo swallowed as she stepped back, then turned to Diamond. “This? This isn’t over. I’m coming for you, so you watch your fucking back!” Scootaloo growled as she turned to the door of Sunset’s office.

Sunset Shimmer sighed in defeat as she looked down at her desk for a moment, then looked back up again as she said, “Silver, Diamond, the two of you are excused. Go back to class, or better yet … go home for now. Last period will soon be over anyway. I think we all need some time to cool off.

“As for you, Sweetie,” Sunset went around her desk to pick help the teenager rise from the floor, “come with me. I’ll escort you to the nurse’s office right away.” Her look shifted to sharp concern. “You okay, Sweetie Belle?”

For a moment, strong concern was on Diamond’s face as well, but then she remembered herself and squashed it down with a false look of arrogant pride. Then she said, “Fine! Whatever. I don’t need all this drama now anyway. I warned you that this was a waste of time.”

With that, Diamond stomped off from the room in a huff.

“It’s been a while since I agreed with her,” Silver agreed with a snooty voice as she rose from her own seat. “I thank you for your concern, Shimmer, but I can take care of my own private business from now on.”

With that, Silver also departed from the office.

Sweetie sniffled as she watched Diamond leave, then Silver. Finally, she turned to Sunset, still holding her hand over her eye. “Um… No... I’m not feeling so great,” she said as more tears came and she collapsed into one of the still standing chairs.

“What am I gonna do? Scootaloo’s so angry… and it’s my fault!” Sweetie cried. A trickle of blood became evident on her cheek, just below her covered eye.

“Sweetie Belle, please listen to me very carefully,” Sunset urged as she took Sweetie’s right hand and squeezed it affectionately. After that, she asked, “Do you trust me?”

Sweetie nodded, “Yes, Ms. Shimmer. With my life.”

“So, if I tell you that anything you tell me will stay confidential if you want it to, you believe me?” Sunset pressed further.

“Um. Yes. I believe you,” Sweetie answered. I… I can’t tell you. It’s too serious, you won’t be allowed to keep it to yourself. I’m sorry.

“In that case, please tell me the truth, Sweetheart. Just what is going on between you and Diamond?” Sunset asked earnestly.

“I… I…,” Sweetie swallowed, “I can’t tell you… I’m sorry.”

Sunset Shimmer looked pained to hear that response, but she nodded to Sweetie to show that she acknowledges her choice to keep this to herself, for now.

“In that case, I want you to know something,” Sunset pressed as she affectionately squeezed Sweetie’s hand again. “If you ever feel ready to tell me later, you let me know. Also, if you ever get into any sort of trouble, you give me a call and I’ll come riding over to you right away. You hear me, Honey? Anytime, day or night, I’ll come running over. I promise!”

Sweetie nodded mutely. She had no words left, she was feeling rather foggy.

“Now, come on.” Sunset stood up and helped Sweetie to her feet again. “Let’s get you to the nurse’s office right away. I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

“Mmhm,” Sweetie replied as she stood up, hanging on to Sunset. It seemed like Sweetie was having trouble holding herself up. As she did so, Sunset continued to cling to Sweetie softly and supportively every step of the way, just as she promised.

Author's Note

Whew! This one went fast! Scroll is a HUGE help. Thank you so much Scroll! So this one is a bit on the violent side. Scootaloo's really not succeeding at reining it in... But she'll get there! Wonder how Sweetie's gonna do though?

Chapter 7 - Rescue (TW)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8 - Amending Fences

The girl sat at her desk in her huge bedroom. A silvery clothed canopy hung over a four-poster bed which shimmered in the little sunlight that came through the silver curtains over the rather tall windows. A very large television was mounted to a wall opposite the bed. It has a sound system and bluray player connected to it. Silver sighed as she sat at her computer, staring at the screen which displayed Diamond purging in the girl’s room in school.

An exceptionally fluffy cat with bright blue eyes leapt up from the floor onto Silver’s lap. Her dark grey face had the shape of a diamond imprinted on her mostly white fur, looked up at Silver as she meowed. In response, Silver Spoon affectionately stroked the fur of her beloved cat while eying the video on the screen like a James Bond villain.

Many thoughts turned over in Silver Spoon’s head. Chief among them was the fact that Diamond did not share this information with her. Now, she did know that Diamond had some family issues at home, particularly with her mother, but the fact it led to this and Diamond didn’t tell her really pissed her off!

But the other thing that went through her mind was the motive of the culprit. Silver had some reliable sources report to her that this video was sent to virtually everyone in the school. Apparently, someone wanted to damage the reputation of her former friend very badly, and Silver could not help but notice that this video came so close to the date of the School Assembly Election Debate.

For a moment, Silver felt a twinge of pity for her former friend because it was so easy to imagine how her mother would react to this. This wasn’t even Diamond’s fault, but her mother would probably chew her out anyway.

But then another thought occurred to her. What if Diamond did send the message to the whole school? The video itself showed some destructive behavior. What if she also paid someone else to record the video on purpose then post it to the whole school? Was she actually trying to damage her own reputation? Was it because Diamond did not want to be Student Council President anymore but felt she could not step down because of the pressure of her mother?

So many possibilities turned over in her mind.

While that happened, she reached across her desk and provided her cat, Princess, what she was really after, a good brushing to get all that thick, extra fur off of her thick coat.

Silver’s phone began to vibrate and ring. The caller was identified as Sunset Shimmer.

Oh, Sunset! Silver thought brightly, then quickly contemplated the potential purpose of the call. Very quickly she realized that this may have something to do with the fight that occurred in her office. Perhaps Sunset wished to get some assurances that neither she nor the school would get sued for what happened in there, but Silver knew that Sunset’s fears would be unfounded in this case. Even if it was she who was the one being attacked, Silver had no intention of holding it against one of the coolest professors in Canterlot High.

So, without further adieu, Silver swiped up her phone in order to answer it. But, in order to do that, she had to stop brushing her cat who promptly looked up at her and meowed as if to complain, “I did not give you permission to stop brushing!”

“Oh, quiet, you!” Silver barked back at her cat then lifted her phone up to her face. “Hello, Sunset. It’s a pleasure to hear from you. What can I do for you?” Silver asked brightly.

“Um…” Another familiar voice sounded from the other end of the line. It was decidedly not Sunset Shimmer, “TH-This isn’t Ms. Shimmer,” Diamond said quietly.

“DIAMOND?!” Silver screeched so loudly that it startled her cat off her lap. In fact, the cat's claws dug through her dress in that moment which scratched up Silver’s legs, so she screeched again, but this time for a different reason. “Ow! Hey, Princess, is that any way to show gratitude to your mama?” Silver complained, then brought the phone back up to her face. “Okay, Diamond, what do you want, and why are you calling me from Sunset’s phone?”

“I-I just… wanted to see how you’re feeling about that v-video… I’m at Sunset’s apartment right now. I’m…” Diamond paused, taking a breath and swallowing to steel her nerves, “I’m sorry…”

“What the hell are you doing at Sunset’s place?” Silver questioned more harshly than she actually intended to sound. Deep down, she was really curious and concerned.

“I… I ran away from mother… she was… I was… We were in one of her meetings when the video arrived on my phone,” Diamond said through strain.

“Oh,” Silver said in an empty way as she leaned back in her seat. In her head, she could easily play out how a scenario like that would unfold. Whether or not Diamond was actually responsible for that video, Spoiled Rich certainly would not be, and she would take the news very hotly.

But the odd thing was, why now? Spoiled had been a bitch to her best friend for years, and this was the straw that finally broke the camel's back?

Well, since she had Diamond on the phone, it was time to get some answers.

“Well, since you asked, I am curious about quite a number of things about the video. For one thing, is it true? Is this really you in this video?” Silver asked with a critical voice.

“Y-Yes… Yes, that’s me… I um… yeah,” Diamond said very weakly, her voice full of shame.

“And you weren’t going to tell me about this?!” Silver asked sharply, but then something occurred to her. “Diamond … what’s wrong with you? You aren’t sounding like your usual self.”

“N-No… Why would I ever want to burden you with this mess? I just wanted you to not have to think about this, to not have to worry about me! I don’t want you to hurt over me!” Diamond cried, nearly sobbing by the end of her sentence.

“Diamond, we are fucking best friends … or at least we used to be! I thought that implied we would be open and honest with each other, but lately it seemed like all you wanted to do was push me away! That HURTS, you know! You HURT me! You hurt me and I …” Silver’s phone lowered from her face to her chest for a moment as she struggled to compose her raging emotions. Silver’s family had always taught her to hide such things from the world, especially to each other. Revealing intense emotions was undignified for a member of her family and as such …

But then Silver noticed that Diamond was wailing on her end of the phone, so Silver lifted her end back up to her ear in order to continue to hear Diamond out.

“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! I never wanted to hurt you. I’m so sorry that I hurt you… Please know that. I hope that you can forgive me. I just… I can’t… I don’t know what I’m going to do. Mother is going to kill me… I know it. I have to stay away. I don’t think the election is going to go my way anymore anyway… I think… I just need time alone,” Diamond finished quietly.

“Whoa, calm down, girl. Let’s think this through,” Silver urged.

Silver Spoon brushed her fingers through her hair in frustration. Gods, it was so hard to calm down herself right now. This was the moment Silver was waiting for for so long. Now that it had finally happened, she was feeling overwhelmed herself.

“Um … okay. Let’s examine our options here. First of all, you’re welcome to stay at my place. You can crash here for as long as you …” Silver trailed off as she re-thought that. When she considered the matter further, she had her doubts that her family would really defend Diamond Tiara from the wrath of Spoiled Rich. They might make fun of Spoiled behind her back, but never in front of her face because she was too wealthy, and powerful, for that.

Damn it, what are we going to do? I have to think calmly and logically, Silver urged herself.

But while trying to calm down, Diamond continued to rant on her end of the conversation.

“No… I-I can’t do that. Your family would sell me out in a heartbeat, you know that… It’s okay… I think I might have an option. I… I said Sweetie Belle a text… I hope she’ll respond,” Diamond said softly.

“Whoa, wait! Slow down! What option? What about Sweetie Belle? What’s she have to do with any of this?” Silver asked in a frantic hurry which, again, she squeezed her eyes shut and berated herself for.

Diamond sobbed, “There’s… something else…,” After a moment, Silver’s phone dinged, notifying her she had received a text message. The text contained an image, a photo of Diamond’s arm covered in myriad scars from perhaps years of self-inflicted injuries. Diamond had gone quiet, possibly waiting for Silver’s response.

Silver gawked at the image silently for quite a while as her brain struggled to process this new information.

In fact, she was quiet for so long that Diamond responded first.

“S-Silver… Are you… Are you there? Please talk to me…” Diamond requested sadly.

“Oh, um … yeah,” Silver responded while struggling to force moisture in her mouth. “I’m here. It’s just … I don’t know what to say other than … did your mother do this to you? Or …” she left the last thought hanging. Even the thought of it was too painful for her brain to process.

After a moment of silence from both of them, Silver fiercely demanded, “Damn it, Diamond, what the hell has gotten into you lately?!”

“N… No, it wasn’t mother. I-I did that… um… It’s just… I don’t know how to explain it, Silver… but I feel like it helps. I know it’s scary. I’m sorry. I don’t even know if I can stop anymore…” Diamond pleaded.

The hand on Silver Spoon’s phone quakes for a moment. Then, despite her intense effort at restraint, she started to break down and cry. While doing that, almost without thinking, Silver Spoon hung up with her friend.

Diamond swallowed, staring at Sunset’s phone.

“No…” she cried. “NO!” she screamed as she threw the phone across the room. It bounced off of one wall and landed on the floor, but didn’t appear to be broken. Diamond’s sobs grew loud as she buried her face in a pillow.

“Diamond, what’s wrong?!” Sunset cried out as she ran back into the living/bedroom, only to see Diamond crying in her pillow. Her gaze swept across the room until she located her phone which was flung across the room. Sunset bent down, picked it up, then examined it. She eyes widen, stunned, when she noticed that her phone was not cracked.

After that, Sunset put her phone back into her pocket and looked to Diamond with a sympathetic frown. Following that, she went over to Diamond and affectionately stroked Diamond across her back.

“I heard some parts of the conversation, at least from your end,” Sunset brought up. “Give her time. I’m sure she just felt overwhelmed right now, but she’s your friend. She will pull herself up again, and then she’ll be ready to support you one-hundred percent. In the meantime, you have me … and anyone else you give me permission to share this secret with.”

At that moment, Sunset’s phone buzzed, notifying her she received a text.

Diamond’s muffled voice replied, “She hates me… I just know it…” through the pillow.

“I’m sure Silver just feels afraid and confused, but she’ll get over it, especially for your sake,” Sunset said soothingly. A short moment later, Sunset realized something, “Or are you talking about Sweetie?”

“I mean Silver… and Sweetie… and mother… and just everyone!” Diamond sobbed.

Sunset’s phone buzzed again.

Diamond pounded a fist into her pillow.

Tears started to well up in Sunset’s eyes as she continued to pat Diamond for a moment longer, then reached into her pocket and pulled out her thankfully undamaged phone. She paused a moment to examine the caller ID. It said Sweetie Belle.

“OH! DIAMOND!” Sunset pat her back excitedly. “You finally got a text back from Sweetie. Want to see it?” Her look shifted to a slightly smug grin. “Now you’ll see how wrong you are about everyone hating you!”

Sunset hadn’t even read the text yet and she was already confident of that answer.

“Wh… What?” Diamond pushed herself up from the pillow and turned her gaze to Sunset, “Really?”

“Yeah!” Sunset handed over her phone. “Check this out, only this time … please don’t chuck away my phone anymore! It’s a miracle it wasn’t damaged the first time.”

Diamond, trembling, took the phone from Sunset and looked at the message. While she did that, Sunset went back into the kitchen to fetch Diamond’s heated tea. It should be ready by now.

Sweetie Belle: Hi Diamond! I saw that video, how awful that someone did that to you! Are you okay? Do you need to talk? I’m not mad at you, I don’t know why I would be. Why are you texting me from Sunset’s phone? I’m sorry it took so long for me to respond, I’ve been watching the Stallions game with Daddy. Why don’t you have your phone? What’s going on?”

Diamond paused a moment to consider her response and to sort out her own feelings, mostly relief. While that was going on, Sunset returned and offered Diamond the same cup as before, but this time it was filled with warm tea.

“Here you go, Honey!” Sunset offered sweetly. “Warm green tea, just the way you like it.”

Diamond took the tea, and gave it a sip, then began to type a reply to Sweetie. While she did that, Sunset sat beside Diamond supportively, but did not spy on the text.

Sunset Shimmer: I’m so happy you replied. I thought for sure you would hate me by now. I’m sorry you had to find out like that. I’ve been thinking a lot, and I would really like to try to be friends, if you still want to? I’m at Sunset’s apartment right now, I ran away from home. I have a lot to tell you, but mother was in the room when I got the video on my phone. Sunset got Fluttershy to take care of me. I was lost in the woods for a while, then Sunset kind of crossed paths with me on a stretch of road. I called Silver, but I think she’s done with me. I’m glad you’re talking to me.”

Sweetie Belle; Why wouldn’t I be talking to you? You’re my friend, and you have been all this time as far as I’m concerned. I will never hate you, I promise. I know that Ms. Shimmer is taking good care of you. She’s been a friend of my family for a long time, so I know she can be trusted. Are you going to stay with her or do you need someplace else to stay?

Diamond paused to look at Sunset. “Um… Can I stay here for a bit?”

Sunset smiled softly at Diamond as she assured, “Sure, Honey. Stay as long as you want.” Her expression became a good deal more serious. “For as long as you are in my company, I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. Not even you! Do you understand me? You are not to hurt yourself in my presence. I won’t let you.”

Then, all of the sudden, Sunset widened her eyes in delight as she exclaims, “Oh, there is the darn remote!” Sunset gets up to fetch it.

Diamond turned back to the phone and began to type again.

Sunset Shimmer: Sunset said I can stay at her house, it’s okay. Thank you. So, you really mean it when you say you won’t hate me?

Sweetie Belle: Pinkie Promise!

Diamond finally wore a tiny smile. Tears were in her eyes due to relief and joy rather than grief as she typed one more message.

Sunset Shimmer: Thank you… You don’t know how badly I needed to hear that. Thank you so much.

Diamond set the phone down and looked at Sunset. “I’m sorry I threw your phone, Sunset…”

Sunset opened her mouth to reply but, before that happened, her phone started ringing. Since Diamond was closer, she ended up checking it first.

Sweetie was calling, so Diamond automatically answered.

“H-Hello?” Diamond breathed into the phone.

“Diamond? Oh, goodness, I‘m so glad to hear your voice,” she said, though Diamond could clearly hear Sweetie’s father chastising a particular play, “Sorry, Daddy gets pretty passionate about his football games!”

“Oh, um, it’s okay. You spent a lot of time with your father?” Diamond asked, only a hint of jealousy creeping in.

Sunset nudged Diamond for a moment. When she got her attention, Sunset wordlessly asked, “Is it Sweetie Belle?” Diamond looked up and nodded in reply. In response, Sunset nodded in acceptance then turned on the television, but she turned it way down to an almost indistinguishable volume. To make up for that, she also enabled closed captioning.

While all that happened, Sweetie went on, heedless of any activity in Sunset’s house.

“On his days off, mostly. He took one off to take care of me while I’m out of school and recovering,” Sweetie replied.

“Oh, that sounds nice. He sounds really sweet,” Diamond said.

“He’s the best daddy I could ever have asked for, that’s for sure,” Sweetie said, then abruptly started cheering at a play alongside Hondo.

Diamond giggled at Sweetie’s cheering, smiling genuinely for the first time since arriving in Sunset’s apartment. “How are you holding up, Sweetie? Any pain?”

Sweetie’s cheering died down, then she replied, “Oh, Daddy got me some Tylenol, so my head is doing a bit better.”

“Oh COME ON!” Diamond heard Hondo Belle called in complaint. “That was a foul, Ref! A FOUL!”

“Um… Wh-Who are you rooting for?” Diamond asked tentatively. Her knowledge of football was absolutely nothing.

“This household roots for the Stallions. The Changelings aren’t a bad team, and right now they’re up by a touchdown, and we don’t like that!” Sweetie replied.

“Damn straight!” Hondo fiercely agreed in a cheering voice. Following that statement, it was easy for Diamond to imagine that Sweetie’s father hugged his daughter in appreciation for that comment.

Sweetie giggled, sounding a little winded. “Will you be okay if I watch the rest of this game with Daddy and call you later?” she asked.

Diamond sighed, “Yes, I’ll be okay. I’m just glad to hear from you. I was so scared you hated me… but… but you don’t?”

“No, of course not. You’re my friend. I do want to spend time with daddy, okay? But I do care about you, and you can text me if you want, I’ll try to respond. Um… and if you wanted to, you could come over my house just to hang out sometime?”

Diamond blinked, “I… um… I’d like that, only… I don’t know where you live.”

“So I’ll tell you,” Sweetie replied. “Actually, I’ve got a better idea. I‘ll text you so you can keep it for your records, okay?”

“Okay. Yeah, thank you,” Diamond replied.

“Okay. Take care, and remember, I’m your friend for life. Pinkie Promise,” Sweetie said.

Diamond smiled happily as she replied, through more tears, “Okay, I’ll remember. Thank you so much.” Diamond hung the phone up.

The phone chimed, notifying Diamond of a text message. It provided Sweetie’s address and the fact that Diamond could just as easily ask Sunset for directions, for she knows the way.

Now that Diamond hung up on her conversation, Sunset looked at Diamond and asked her, “You okay there?” Sunset checked.

“Yeah. I’m okay. Thank you, Sunset,” Diamond replied as she took another sip of the tea, “I think I’m starting to understand why I’ve never had a boyfriend… or even anyone that was interested in me.”

“Oh?” Sunset asked curiously with a slight tilt of her head.

“I guess I never really noticed. The other day, though, Skeedaddle said Hi to Sweetie and ignored me. She knew he was in a relationship with Kettle Corn, and he walked into a wall or something after she was brought up...um… Boys don’t pay much attention to me. I mean… I guess they notice me, stare at me, but they don’t talk to me.” Diamond confessed.

Sunset rested her head on her fist and her elbow on the arm of the couch as she continued to regard Diamond as she asked, “And does that bother you?”

“I… I don’t know… I’m not much to look at, honestly… I don’t know why they’d bother… but I wouldn’t mind one talking to me every once in awhile… I must be pretty horrible if they avoid me like that, huh?” Diamond asked.

“What?!” Sunset asked in an objecting tone, then went on to say, “No, Honey, you are a beautiful flower.” Then she grinned as she thought of something better to say. “Or rather to say, a beautiful diamond. Now, a diamond can be covered in mud and grime, but beneath all of that, it remains a beautiful, strong, and valuable diamond.”

Diamond sighed, “Right… Of course you would say that… but… if I’m a diamond, then… why do I feel so damn rough?”

“Because your mother has not been polishing you,” Sunset said quickly, confidently, and angrily. “Instead, she’s been doing the opposite, and that pisses me off! God damn it, Diamond, your mother should be in jail for the way she treated you!”

Diamond didn’t respond, remaining quiet and staring ahead.

Sunset sighed as she looked back at the TV, then brought up, “Um … I found about four soap opera shows that I think you might like while you were busy on the phone.” Using her remote, she started to highlight some of them. “Any of these interest you?”

“Depends. How dumb is the writing and how bad is the acting? Half of my enjoyment is stomaching the hams,” Diamond said with a small snicker.

“Eh, I don’t know,” Sunset said with a shrug. “I’m not normally into soap operas, but since you are, I thought maybe that you would recognize … Oh, wait! That one is in another language.” Her eyes shifted to Diamond as she continued to scroll across the menu of shows. “You’re not into that, are you?”

“Wait! Go back! Was that Sailor Moon? Was it subbed or dubbed?” Diamond asked with sharp interest.

Diamond’s question caught Sunset off-guard, but she looked back at the menu and clicked “info” on her remote to open up more information on the selected item. The show was voiced in Japanese, with subtitles.

Diamond’s eyes widen, “Oh! That’s rare! Usually it’s that DiC dubbed disaster! But Subbed? Good find!” Diamond cheered.

“Oh, well!” Sunset said with a surprised blink. “Okay, then. I guess we’ll watch some ‘Sailor Moon’.” She proceeded to click it to enable that channel.

Silver Spoon was in her bed, hugging a tear-soaked pillow. So many emotions were churning inside of her, and it was more than she was typically accustomed to. Fear, anger, and anxiousness were chief among them. In her head, a very strong part of Silver wanted to call Diamond back because Diamond finally reached out to her and it seemed that Diamond really needed her, but every time Silver tried to commit herself to action, some fear held her at bay for some reason.

Eventually she concluded that she needed more time to recover from the news she gained, but she also needed some assurance that Diamond would not close the social door on her because of Silver’s reaction.

If she could not call Diamond, she decided to at least settle for a text message.

Silver Spoon: Diamond, I don’t fully understand what is going on with you, but I’d like to know. Can we talk about this later? Like at lunch in the cafeteria maybe? Their food might be repulsive, but it’s something.

Silver Spoon: Honestly, I just want to talk to you. I don’t care where and I don’t care when. Just please make sure you contact me at some time. I don’t want to be shut out again. I HATE being abandoned.

After sending the last text, Silver Spoon sprawls across her enormous bed with her cellphone in her left hand and her right hand resting above her forehead. Until Diamond gave some kind of response, Silver felt like she could not really breathe.

Minutes passed in silence, except the sound of Princess grooming herself and Silver breathing. Once that time had passed, her phone chimed.

A reply from Diamond? Silver thought to herself anxiously. Finally!

Sunset Shimmer: Silver, I’m so glad you replied. I was so sure that you hated me now, and wanted nothing to do with me. I didn’t know you felt abandoned, I’m so sorry for putting you through that. I’d like to talk to, I just don’t know how much I’m ready to tell you yet. I hope you understand. But I won’t shut you out again. Will you give Sweetie a chance, too?

Tears rise up in Silver’s eyes very quickly upon reading that message. For a moment, she couldn’t respond since she needed some time to recover, but since she feared that Diamond might abandon her again if the response took too long, she wiped her eyes quickly then proceeded to text her next message.

Silver Spoon: Sure. Fine. Whatever. As long as I get to talk to you, I don’t care who you bring. I’d even accept Scootaloo’s presence at this point, but be warned that I highly doubt we’ll have an amicable relationship in that case. That is, between me and Scoots. She is such a BITCH!

Sunset Shimmer: Honestly, Silver, can you see either of us is any better? She’s poor, doesn’t really know any better, and none has bothered to teach her.

An evil smirk spreads across Silver lips, then she proceeds to text.

Silver Spoon: Well, I guess somebody is going to have to educate her on her place.

Seconds later, she added another text.

Silver Spoon: Sweet and Elite. Cannot be beat.

Silver sent that text and waited for her friend to finish their catchphrase.

Sunset Shimmer: Never forget you’re all under our feet! Do you think that’s right anymore?

Silver was surprised by that last question. She pondered that for a moment, then texted back.

Silver Spoon: Do you?

Sunset Shimmer: I just wonder if we should really look down on people anymore?

Oh my god! She really has changed! Silver thought to herself.

Silver Spoon: Honestly, I was just following you. We don’t have to do that, if you don’t want to anymore.

Silver Spoon: I just want to be with you, my best friend.

Sunset Shimmer: I want that too. Thank you, Silver. I’m glad you’re giving me another chance.

Silver Spoon: I’m just glad you are giving me a chance. I thought you didn’t want me in your life anymore.

Silver Spoon: And what’s with the purging anyway? You’re too thin as it is.

Sunset Shimmer: Oh please. I am so far from thin… Why do you think boys don’t talk to me?

Silver Spoon: You DUMMY! As for the boys, I don’t know. I think they are just intimidated by you.

Sunset Shimmer: Intimated? By me? How?

Silver Spoon: I’m not sure. Probably because of your status. That, and maybe your mom.

Sunset Shimmer: I hadn't thought of that. Well… Is there anyone you’re interested in?

Silver Spoon: I just thought of another reason why boys might fear you.

Silver Spoon: It may have something to do with your political status as Student Council President.

Silver Spoon: It’s like that same feeling we might get around police officers, even if we’re not doing anything wrong. You understand now?

Silver Spoon: As for the answer to your question, the answer is, believe it or not, Snails.

Sunset Shimmer: What? Snails? What do you see in him? And have you talked to him about it?

Silver Spoon: Well, I find him sweet, understanding, mellow, and non-judgmental. He saw through me and found my vulnerable side without even trying, and he didn't take advantage of it. Instead, he comforted me as best he could. He was there for me when no one else was.

Silver Spoon: If there is one thing you should have learned about women, seeing as you’ve been one for 17+ years, I would have thought you’d figure out by now that we’re motivated by our emotions first and foremost, and Snails made me feel … validated. Completed. Appreciated. Whole.

Sunset Shimmer: Wait… are you two actually dating?

Silver Spoon: Yeah, for about a year. Hint-hint.

Sunset Shimmer: Oh… So it was because of me that you were so upset in the first place. I’m sorry.

Silver Spoon: Well, in this case, the situation turned out alright. I’ve got a boyfriend now, and if you’re talking to me again, I regained my best friend too! Sweetness!

Sunset Shimmer: I guess that’s true. I’m glad you don’t hate me

Silver Spoon: I’m glad too.

Silver Spoon: Please don’t do that to me again, or I’ll never forgive you!

Sunset Shimmer: Okay okay! It won’t happen again! I swear!

Silver Spoon: Okay. I’ll talk to you later, then. Right now, I feel emotionally drained, so I’m going to get some sleep. Talk to you tomorrow?

Silver realized something else which prompted her to start typing up her next text. But, when she pressed enter, she got Diamond's response at the same time.

Sunset Shimmer: Yes, we will. If I’m okay to go to school. I’m not sure I’m ready to face that, yet. I think they’ll all be waiting for me, don’t you? Um, I’m watching Sailor Moon with Sunset Shimmer. I hope you feel better after some sleep.

Silver Spoon: oh, btw, how are you doing over at Shimmer’s place?

Sunset Shimmer: I’m doing better. Even more now that we’re talking again. And Sweetie doesn’t hate me either. I’m okay knowing that. Sunset is taking good care of me, she’s really sweet.

Silver gave her phone a questioning look, then she typed.

Silver Spoon: Why are you so interested in Sweetie Belle anyway? Isn’t she beneath your notice?

Silver Spoon: You know what? Nvm. We’ll talk about it at school tomorrow.

Silver Spoon: goodnight, Diamond.

Sunset Shimmer: She might be, but I don’t think so. Goodnight Silver.

Chapter 9 - Gathering Storm

The grizzled old man, unshaven and unkempt, with grey skin and black hair, in an ill-fitting suit, sat at the table in the study and took a pull of his glass of whiskey. “So, what are ya askin’ for?” he asked in his Manehattan accent.

“Well, I certainly hope your manners and competence in your profession are better kept than your appearance,” Spoiled Rich said in disgust of her guest. “Seriously, have you ever even heard of a shower or shave before?”

“Lady, you wanted the best. That’s me.” Praxton regarded his employer, who sat across the room, wearing a pristine pink business suit with a blood-red cravat and a tight skirt that wrapped around her knees. She wore only one ring, but he pegged it for her wedding band. Not because it held sentimental value, but because it was her proof that she belonged in this posh atmosphere. She wore a pair of rose pink earrings, shaped lie little diamonds. Those probably were real and worth more than his entire wardrobe. The real kicker was her make-up. She didn’t know how to apply the stuff properly, it seemed. She wore a thick coating of light purple eyeliner over her eyes that did little to accentuate her eyes’ color.

“You better be worth the money, Mr. Blackjack. I pay top bits for my services, so I am accustomed to only the best. If you succeed, you shall be well funded. Fail …. and I’ll make sure you will not find any work again.” Spoiled assured as she fluffed her hair in an obviously arrogant pose.

“Lady, you think awful high of yourself. You don’t scare me at all. I don’t care about your money or your threats. But I’ll do the job. Count on it. You already paid some up front, ‘s enough for me. But you gotta tell me what you want, first,” Praxton replied evenly, taking another gulp of whiskey. “Wow, this ain’t rotgut, lemme tell ya.”

“But of course,” Spoiled replied with a haughty air. “Only the best of the best touch these lips and grace my presence. You would be wise to fear and respect me, Mr. Blackjack, as well as mind your manners when around your betters.

“That said, I am more concerned about results, and the fact of the matter is I have a scandal that needs resolving post haste.”

From her side, Spoiled picks up a manilla envelope, but she holds her place, expecting him to approach to collect it.

“Scandal, eh?” he replied, ignoring her threats once again. “Alright, tell me more,” he said while taking another gulp of his whiskey before setting the glass down and approaching her. When he arrived, he swiped the envelope from her hand. After that, he opened it up and slipped the contents partway out to view them.

What Praxton saw was the image of Diamond in the midst of shoving a finger down her throat. It was one of many. Screengrabs of a video, it looked like.

“Who’s this girl?” he asked.

Spoiled Rich groaned, then replied with a droll roll of her eyes, “My daughter, unfortunately. The little miserable wretch has brought a lot of embarrassment and scandal to this house, and I want it solved. What I want you to do is discreetly escort her back to the mansion quietly, and I also want these videos discredited, for you see, my daughter is due for an upcoming reelection as Student Council President. Obviously these videos are a dirty tactic to try to damage the good name of the Rich household. Damage that needs fixing.” She raised a wine glass near her lips but paused before sipping as she asked, “Do I make myself clear, Mr. Blackjack?”

“Kid looks miserable. I’m not surprised. Any idea where’d she go on her own?” he asked, beginning his search for clues.

“Hmm.” Spoiled thought of that for a moment while she swirled her wine. After that, she looked at her wine as she replied, “You may want to check on the Spoon estate. My misbegotten daughter has a close relationship with their sixth eldest child, Silver Spoon. I suggest you start there.”

“Right. Silver Spoon. Got it. Alright, don’t get yer hair in a tiz waitin’ on me, lady. I’ll contact you when I’ve got something solid, or when I bring the kid back,” he promised.

Can’t say she deserves that, though, he added to himself privately.

With that, he lit up a cigar, blew a cloud of smoke Spoiled’s way, and made his way out of the study.
“Nice place you got here,” Praxton said on his way out. “I’ll show myself out.”

Twilight Sparkle swallowed hard, bracing herself for the emotional aggravation that would undoubtedly come, then she called out, “Come in!”

The door to her office briskly opens and Superintendent Neighsay, wearing a black business suit attire with a red tie, storms up to Twilight’s desk.

“You may dispense with the false platitudes, Mrs. Sparkle,” Neighsay said in disgust upon arrival at her desk. Once there, he didn’t even sit down. Instead, he stood in front of her and stared down at her sitting form with a condemning and heavily judgmental look. “You have a serious problem!” He slammed her desk with both of his hands. “The indecency! The scandal! The nerve! You assured me that you could handle the new digital systems you placed here at this campus. The School Board poured a lot of good money into this project of yours, and now you’re telling me that it has been hacked?! I hope you’re willing to take responsibility for this, Mrs. Sparkle!”

“I can assure you, both my staff and I are doing everything we can to ensure this breach in security does not happen again,” Twilight assured while she struggled to remain calm in front of him.

“Really?” He stood up straight again. “I highly doubt that! Your incompetence and gross negligence have been a severe embarrassment for the reputation of yourself, your staff, and this campus! If it were up to me, I’d have this campus shut down permanently for this oversight!”

Neighsay forced himself to calm down again with several deep breaths while he adjusted his necktie.

“Fortunately for you, Mrs. Sparkle, you seem to have some friends in high places, but rest assured that your status here at this campus remains only because of their good graces. If you wish to remain in place, get your house in order as swiftly as possible before this issue blows up as a scandal for the whole town.”

Neighsay passed Twilight a critical look. “I hope you know how severely this blunder has embarrassed the School Board. Your past magical ‘heroics’ notwithstanding, everything you have done while in charge has only proven your lack of worth.

“Besides, even if you do manage to fix your digital security, what about the reputation of the student exposed? And do you know whose child that happens to be, Mrs. Sparkle? Why, it is none other than the daughter of the President of the School Board. I assume you are not stupid enough to fail to connect the dots and understand how this is a PR nightmare?”

“I stand by my work,” Twilight assured firmly. “When I or any of my staff makes a mistake, I admit it, but we will also do our utmost to fix it. I give you my word.”

“Your word?!’ Neighsay cried in outrage. “I’m afraid your credibility as leader of this campus lies in very poor judgment, Mrs. Sparkle. You will indeed fix this post-haste, but rest assured …” He pointed at her boldly. “... you have not seen the last of me.

“Goodday, Mrs. Sparkle. May your inevitable future blunders be less severe and noticeable than this one.”

With that, he wheeled about and stormed his way out of her office. He even slammed her door shut loudly enough to compel her to wince.

Twilight collected her hands together and rested her elbow on top of her desk.

How could this have happened? Twilight asked herself in misery. My precious student! How could I have let this …

Twilight closed her eyes as she took a moment to force herself to calm down and think clearly.

No. I can’t afford to second guess myself. Instead, I need to deliver on my word.

Resolved, Twilight activated the holographic screen on her computer desk and studied the breeched files of her CHS Public Network very carefully.

Diamond took a deep breath as she walked to her next class. She took her time. She also took care to avoid getting anyone’s attention. This was a task that was proving nearly impossible. Everyone who saw her stopped and asked her if the video was real. In response, she just caved in and went quiet when that happened. She so badly wanted Sweetie or Silver by her side, but she hadn’t shared a class with Silver yet. She had been anxiously awaiting this period, lunch period, because it meant she would actually see Silver.

The cafeteria was packed, and just about every eye was focused on her. She shrank and started to back out of the room.

“Hey there,” Silver greeted upon arrival while carrying a lunch tray full of food. “Um … want to go someplace more private to eat? Out the front entrance, maybe?” Silver offered.

Diamond nodded, not finding her voice. She simply pressed herself against Silver’s back, feeling safer there.

“Come on. Let’s ignore these losers,” Silver encouraged which was ironic because she immediately contradicted herself by crying out at some of the students staring at her friend, “What the fuck are YOUall looking at, assholes!?”

While the students began to murmur amongst themselves, Snails approached Silver and asked, “May I join you?”

“Oh! Um,” Silver looked taken aback by the offer, and she even felt a little conflicted. In an attempt to resolve it, she looked back at her friend over her shoulder and asked, “Is that alright with you? I promise you he won’t hold anything that happened against you. He’ll even make you feel better. You’ll see. Just give him a chance to show you why I like him.”

Snails blushed a little at the praise.

Diamond nodded her approval, and spoke in a small voice, “Can we just get going, please?”

“Um, yeah.” Silver looked around and located a trash can. She threw her lunch away in it. After that, she grabbed Diamond’s left arm and dragged her out in a hurry. As she went, she called over her shoulder to Snails, “If you’re coming, try to keep up. Don’t be a slowpoke, Snails.”

Snails followed along just fine, keeping pace with the girls ahead of him.

“Thank you…” Diamond said in a whimper as they rushed off.

The sun played across the grass, lighting it brilliant green as they walked through it to arrive at one of the few trees on campus. There didn’t appear to be any other students out there either, which meant Silver and Diamond could be guaranteed some solitude. They sat in the shade under the tree.

“Awful day, huh?” Silver predicted as she regarded Diamond. “Judging from your reaction earlier, I’d call that a keen assessment.”

Diamond’s face was damp from tears, “Thank you, Silver…” she said weakly. She swallowed and looked at Snails. “You… don’t hate me?”

“I don’t have any reason to. Been a long time since you put me down, y’know?” Snails replied. “We’re okay, and you’re Silver’s best friend. I figure that at least makes you a friend of mine.”

Diamond took a shuddering breath and fell to her knees, “Thank you, Snails. I can’t take much more of the hate around here… I know I deserve it… but… still…”

Wordlessly, Silver Spoon crawled forward and embraced her friend, Diamond, into a warm hug.

Diamond clung to Silver for dear life, sobbing. “I hurt everyone, didn’t I?!”

“Probably,” Silver admitted, but squeezed Diamond tightly, “but you’re making it up to me right now. You’re finally talking to me. That’s all I wanted. Thank you.”`

Snails looked around for a bit, scanning for anyone else around before he settled against a tree. “Y’know, you did hurt a lot. That’s true. Looks to me like you’ve been hurting a lot yourself, though. Nobody else is seeing that. To them, it’s just the chance to lay into ya…

“I don’t think Snips hates you. At least, he never said it to me.

“But, it’ll take everyone some time to cool down. I can try to talk you up, but I dunno if that’ll do any good, to be honest.”

Silver pulled back to arm’s length from her hug eventually while smiling, then she looked over her shoulder at Snails. She noticed that he was wearing his green hoodie with the Stallions football team logo that Silver had bought for him. His pants were simple khaki. He wore high top sneakers colored white. He had his hands slipped into the pocket of his hoodie while he rested with his back against the tree casually.

“Thank you for joining us!” Silver said to Snails brightly. “With just you being here, you’re already showing moral support. That means a lot to a girl. It really does.”

“Where you are, that’s where I am. I like bein’ with you. Nevermind that bunch of bozos in there being all judgmental,” Snails said encouragingly with a shrug.

Diamond looked between Silver and Snails. Silver’s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Snails, and he genuinely looked happy to be near her.

Wow. I think Silver is really lucky. I doubt I’ll ever get something like that. I’ve done too many mean things, said too many mean things. I hate this… I feel like I don’t want to be around this… Why can’t I have something like this too? Diamond thought to herself in misery.

“HEY, DIAMOND TIARA!” a boy cried out very loudly behind her.

Diamond cringed, then slowly turned to see who called her name.

There, Diamond saw several members of the varsity team pretend to stick their fingers in their throats and hurl out in an obviously mocking way.

“HEY! GET OUT OF HERE, YOU FUCKING ASSHOLES!” Silver cried back at them. In response, they did retreat, but they did so while laughing and smacking each other’s backs.

Diamond’s eyes watered, but before she could really cry, Snails placed a hand on her shoulder as he encouraged quietly, “Don’t pay them any attention, Diamond.” In response, Diamond swallowed and spun around from him.

“How am I supposed to do that, Snails?!” she snapped at him.

“Take a breath. Iiiiiiin slowly through your nose, then ooooout slowly through your mouth… Clear your mind. Be in the moment and forget what happened even just seconds ago,” Snails instructed.

Silver looked very furious in the direction the teasing members of the varsity team strode off, but when she looked back at her boyfriend, she realized he was the calm center that she needed. Accordingly, she closed her eyes and cooperated with his instructions.

Diamond cooperated as well. She closed her eyes and followed his instruction. After a moment, she started to feel a little better. She wore a small smile, but kept her eyes closed as she said, “Thank you, Snails… I can see why Silver loves you so much.”

Silver opened her eyes and grinned at her friend. The statement was a little too true to accept it as an insult. In fact, in a way, she was flattered.

Diamond also couldn’t help notice that Snails had filled out over the years. He had grown properly into his body. Gone was the awkward gangly build of his youth. Had he started working out? Why did any of this matter to her?

Diamond blinked before saying, “Silver is very lucky to have you. But, if you ever hurt her, I will have daddy hire the most violent bike gangster he can find to go after you.”

Silver grinned at her boyfriend and cautioned teasingly, “Watch out! I’m pretty sure she means it.”

Snails shrugged, “If I hurt her, I’d kill me,” he assured.

Silver smiled smugly as she said, “I’m glad we all understand each other, then.” After that, Silver frowned at Diamond and said, “Maybe you should consider taking the next few days off until things simmer down around here.”

“Do you really think it will simmer down? The election isn’t far off, and I have a debate to attend… I don’t think anyone is going to forgive me or forget anything in a few days, honestly,” Diamond said with a sniff, some of her old haughtiness returning.

“Hmm,” Silver looked thoughtful as she scanned across the grassy yard while sitting in the furthest forward right corner of the campus next to the L shaped street beside them behind the tree. “By being a celebrity on this campus, I can see why the impression others have gained on you would cause their opinions to linger longer than normal.” She looked back at Diamond. “But that’s politics and celebrity status for you. The same thing would have happened out in real life after graduating here. Plenty of others have been in your shoes. Just look at some of the past leaders of this country.”

Diamond sighed, “Don’t forget how badly I’ve hurt everyone… I don’t even know all of it. I barely paid attention to anyone but you…”

Silver tilted her head at Diamond as she asked, “Why do you care about how you treated others all of the sudden, and why the sudden interest in Sweetie Belle? Or have I misjudged you for many years?” She straightened your head. “The reason why I say that is because I know how your mother has pushed you to be indifferent to everyone below your status. I thought it worked. All we used to talk about is how much better we are than everyone, but also how our circumstances are just… a curse... not understood by the peasant class. They can’t see what we go through. They judge us for being higher than they are.”

Diamond grunted, “Do you ever hear yourself speaking? Do you have any idea how stupid you sound right now?!” her emotions got charged up, and she snapped fully by the end of her questions.

Silver just looked at Diamond with an assessing look until Snails spoke up. When he did, her look shifted to him.

“Maybe you should take those days off to calm yourself down, before you say things you regret again, eh?” Snails offered to Diamond.

“Oh shut up, Snails,” Diamond said as she got up then stormed off, away from the campus entirely.

Silver Spoon’s gaze silently followed Diamond as she stormed off. Then, when Diamond was out of earshot, she shook her head as she gripped the grass beside her while saying, “Either that person is an imposter pretending to be Diamond, or I’ve deeply misjudged Diamond for all these years.” Her look shifted off to the side with a sad expression. “But I can certainly see why she might be in pain after all these years. I just didn’t know it was this deep.” Her look shifted to one of regret. “If I couldn’t see it coming or prevent it, maybe I’m a bad friend after all.”

“Naw, you aren’t a bad friend,” Snails assured as he sat down beside her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “She’s just real good at hiding that stuff. That isn’t your fault.

“So, are you going to let her go now? Is that what you want to do?”

Silver frowned, then said, “I want her back. I invited here so we can talk, but if she’s storming off now … does this mean she’s not ready? Is she in too much pain to talk? Also, what did I say that she now regards as stupid?”

“Uh… You were kinda praising lookin’ down on people. Or… Maybe not praising. But it sounded like you missed that about her, eh? And I think it’s one of the things she’s hating about herself now, so that must be a little weird, huh? But I think if she were in too much time for talking, she wouldn’t have opened up in the first place, yeah? What do you think she’ll think if you just let her go now? How will that feel? How would you feel?” Snails supplied, pausing for breath after he finished. He also scratched his head.

Silver held her frown as she regarded Snails, then looked off to where Diamond went. Seeing how her friend only just met where the grass meets the sidewalk, Silver crawled out of Snail’s arms, got up, then ran after her retreating friend while calling out, “DIAMOND, WAIT!”

Snails slipped his hand into the pocket of his hoodie and watched.

Diamond’s pace stopped, but she didn’t turn around.

Silver raced up to Diamond fast enough to cause her to pant upon arrival. Once there, she had to take a few moments to catch her breath, then she said, “Diamond, please … don’t take off yet. I want to talk to you.” She paused a few more moments to catch her breath further.

“Talk about what?” Diamond said through a sniffle, for the first time tears were quite evident. The light shimmered off of them as they painted trails down her cheeks, “How we’re supposed to look down on people? How we’re better than everyone else? So I can grow up and be like my mother?!” Diamond stomped a foot at “mother” for emphasis.

“I thought you wanted all those things!” Silver exclaimed. “Except I knew you had issues with your mother, but you did want to make her proud of you, right? You’re her daughter.” Releasing a deep breath, she went on to say, “But the truth is, for me, I said all those things just to be with you, because I was afraid you’d abandon me if I didn’t agree with everything you said. You’re my best friend, Diamond, and I need you more than you know. None of the rest of my family talks to me like you do, like I’m a real human being. I need that, so please don’t leave me again!”

Diamond began to tremble as soon as Silver admitted her fear of Diamond abandoning her, and bawled outright when Silver talked about agreeing with everything she said. She had well and truly become her mother, and she never realized it. It hurt so much more than she was prepared for.

“Silver… I’m sorry… I was so wrong to you…,” Diamond said during a moment of calm in her sobbing, “You don’t deserve to have a defective freak like me burdening you… Making you feel like you have to be another other than yourself… I’m sorry.” Diamond swallowed a lump in her throat as she started to walk again.

“Diamond,” Silver cried out as she reached out to grasp Diamond’s right shoulder with her right hand to stop her. “I just don’t want to be alone! Please don’t leave me! I’ll do anything you want if you just don’t leave. You might be flawed, but I’d suffer a far greater burden without you. I don’t have many other friends.”

Diamond turned to look at Silver, and then over her shoulder at Snails leaning against a tree in the near distance, then she returned her gaze to Silver, “You have a boyfriend. He seems pretty amazing to me. You didn’t get him because you followed me or did anything that I said. You’re stronger than that. What you need to do is let go of me, distance yourself from me, and watch as people suddenly start to see you differently and start to gain more friends because me, the disease, isn’t around to ruin that for you and keep you alone.”

“Snails is amazing. He comforts me like nobody else can, but the same thing is true with you because you can understand me like nobody else can. You know my burdens, and you help me to cope with that. Snails isn’t a girl, nor would I wish him to be, and he wasn’t born in a life of ‘privilege’ like the two of us or understand the price that goes with it. I need you, Diamond, and I think you need me as well. If you really are hurting yourself lately, I think it’s the isolation that is causing you to feel this way.”

“I’m going to find Sweetie. I don’t know why… but… I just… want to make sure she’s okay. I think… no, I know that I want to be her friend. I don’t know why I keep having this doubt… and I hate it… and it sounds like my mother’s damned voice, too.” Diamond sighed as she turned away from Silver, “I’m not abandoning you… I’m just… I don’t know… but I’m sorry if you think my walking away means we’re not friends any longer.”

“Then why are you leaving me again?!” Silver wailed as tears rose up in her eyes. “Why are you fleeing to Sweetie all of the sudden? What does she got that I don’t?”

“She’s not selfish,” Diamond said simply as she continued to walk.

Diamond made it several paces down when Silver finally shouted, “FINE! GO ON, THEN! BE WITH YOUR NEW FRIEND! You’re right about me. I am selfish, and the thing I want is you, but if you don’t feel the same way then I … I … I don’t need you anymore! I’m strong and can take care of myself!”

Silver’s voice badly cracked at the end of her declaration, clearly thick with heavy emotion.

Diamond didn’t respond, or even give any indication she had heard. She just kept walking without pause.

Snails, meanwhile, had taken the time to walk up behind Silver and place a hand on her shoulder in sympathy.

Silver Spoon turned around and bawled into Snail’s shoulder, soaking his green hoodie with her tears.

Snails wrapped his arms around her and held her close, but gently. “What are ya cryin’ for, eh?”

Silver Spoon couldn’t answer other than shaking her head into his shoulder. She was just in too much pain to speak.

“It’ll be okay, Spoony… You’ll be friends… and you’ll have more friends...” he said softly as he kissed the top of her head affectionately.

Silver Spoon gripped his upper arms tightly near his shoulders with both of her hands and she desperately kissed him back on his lips, followed by rubbing her left cheek on the side of his cheek. Moments later, she whispered into his ear, “Don’t you ever … EVER … abandon me too.”

“Oh no, I’d never do that Spoony… I need ya, ya know? I’m the happiest I’ve ever been since you started going out with me… and… I don’t think Diamond abandoned ya either, okay?” Snails said quietly.

“Good!” Silver declared emotionally. “Now hold me tight. Please.”

Snails responded by tightening his hold on her, “Anything for you, Spoony.”

The shutter noise of a camera sounded as Praxton clicked several photos of Diamond walking away from the school, Silver screaming in rage and tears after her, and finally of Diamond’s journey until she was out of sight of him. He pocketed his phone and pondered a moment before taking it back out and dialing Spoiled.

He waited patiently for her to pick up her end of the line.

Spoiled Rich answered around the third ring.

“Well? Do you have something for me?” Spoiled immediately demanded upon answering. She didn’t even bother with any other “pleasantries”.

“So let’s talk about my pay, shall we?” he asked calmly.

“What about it?” Spoiled replied tightly.

“How much you willin’ to raise it up?” he continued to ask calmly.

“That depends on you,” Spoiled replied. “How much are you willing to be competent? I can pay you more, but I’d expect to get my money's worth. How are you planning to do that for me?”

Praxton cued up his phone’s image gallery and sent the recent pics off to Spoiled’s phone before replying, “Oh, I’m very competent. Don’t worry about that. Just how soon do ya want her back?”

Spoiled paused a moment as she shifted through the pictures on her end, then asked, “So what? I already knew my daughter and Silver are best friends. You haven’t given me any new information.

“As for the answer to your question, I’ll need her sometime after the election speech, as long as she does nothing further to embarrass our noble family name, but after that … Well. Let’s just say I want some assurances that she does not mess this up in the aftermath. Do I make myself clear?”

“Sure, whatever.

“So my omnimic picked up a little of what they were yammering around… Do you know the Belle family?” he asked absently.

“I know that they are a bunch of filthy and disgusting peasants,” Spoiled replied. “What of them?”

“I think they’re her next destination,” he said as he hung up the phone and began to stroll down the street on the opposite side from Diamond at a distance.

Chapter 10 - A New Hope

There was only one objective in Diamond’s mind when she left the campus of Canterlot High, and that was to see Sweetie Belle. Sweetie had been on Diamond’s mind almost constantly ever since Diamond’s action inadvertently got Sweetie hurt, for it was Diamond egging Scootaloo on which caused Sweetie to get hurt. Ever since then, not only was Diamond concerned for Sweetie’s physical health, but scared to death that Sweetie would blame Diamond enough to end the friendship which Diamond herself desperately needed.

But it was one thing to have an objective and quite another to figure out how to accomplish it. A life of privilege meant most of her day to day things were handled for her by other servants. To get somewhere, for example, all she knew how to do was climb into her limo and tell the driver where to go.

But out here, by herself, her options were considerably thinner because she did not have access to her family limo or driver, she did not have her phone to call for such a ride anyway, and, for once, she barely had access to any money because she left her wallet back home when she ran away from home spur of the moment.

It was an odd and scary feeling for her to go out there and face the world while lacking the kind of resources that made the world go around. For her to walk out here without any money … it was almost unimaginable to her.

This greatly restricted her options. All she had going for her, at that point, was an address for Sweetie Belle’s home. An address she had never been to personally; therefore, she might not recognize it even if she was standing in front of it. Looking for the house number would be her main salvation in that case.

No money, no phone … it felt like Diamond was walking out here with no clothes.

How do peasants do this? Diamond wondered to herself. If they lack a limo, a driver, or even their own car … how does one go about the town?

One idea that occurred to her was inspired by the fact that a bus drove by her on the street. When it did, Diamond widened her eyes at it.

Ah, of course! The bus should be adequate for my purposes. I believe it’s dismally cheap, too, but even still … it may cost next to nothing, but the fact of the matter is is it isn’t actually nothing. Without bits, how am I going to bargain my way into this one?

Diamond Tiara weighed her options then eventually realized she had a few pieces of jewelry on her person such as a necklace, earrings, bracelets, and rings. Each of these items bejeweled with different sets of rich and valuable gems.

Huh. That should be more than sufficient to bargain my way into one bus ride. Yes. Diamond arrogantly fluffed her hair. Boy, some peasant is going to have a very lucky day today. That’s for sure. They’ll be so grateful for my generosity.

Mission and plan set, all she needed to do was find one of those bus stop thingies.

Diamond Tiara roamed about a little aimlessly, but she occasionally saw a bus pass by her which afforded her a bit of a clue where to go. She just had to follow the pathline of those vehicles until it eventually led to one of those commoner bus stops.

When her efforts were eventually awarded, Diamond mentally paused a moment to give herself a pat on the back. She never did anything like this before, but she was proving to be remarkably intelligent and resourceful considering how spur of the moment this decision was.

Still, when she approached the bus stop, she felt nervous and icky. She fought hard not to squint or cringe in disgust to see the commoner’s dirty clothes. Worst of all was when she saw some obviously homeless person pass her by with a stolen grocery cart full of … what? Were those soda cans? Why was this filthy peasant collecting cans?

The moment the homeless lady passed her buy, Diamond instinctively feared that she was about to be robbed, or at least begged for some change. As it turned out, the lady didn’t do so, but what she did do was sift through the garbage near the bus stop in search of gods only knew what. Upon seeing that, Diamond could not help but give a disgusted wince. Sifting through the garbage? Why would anyone do that? Why?!

It took forever, practically, for the bus to show up! It was so aggravating that she had to wait this long along with everyone else at the bus stop. How do these commoners tolerate such inconveniences?

When the bus pulled to a stop, Diamond was momentarily startled when the bus hissed then gave some weird beeping sound for some reason. She did not know why that happened, but it seemed like the bus lowered a bit for some reason.

Not long later, the door to the middle of the bus opened and a platform ejected out. On it, the driver secured one elderly gentleman on a wheelchair. When Diamond saw that, she at last understood the reason for the extra delay. While annoying, it was at least understandable.

Because of this, there was an extra delay before the driver finally started admitting other passengers into the bus. Diamond started to approach the entrance until she saw the others doing so. Instinctively, she backed off, afraid she was going to get pick-pocketed by these lowly commoners. If they did that, she might lose the resource she needed to get to Sweetie Belle’s home. Although it heavily annoyed her, she allowed the others to proceed in first.

Then Diamond stood in the front entrance of the bus.

This was it. The moment had arrived. A challenge she had never faced before. The thought of traveling with these lowly commoners made her feel so dirty, but she felt determined.

For my friend, Diamond reminded herself in an attempt to accumulate and regather her determination.

It worked well enough. At last she stepped onto the bus.

“This is your lucky day, peasant!” Diamond said pleasantly as she stepped on the bus, fully convinced that she was being polite. “Normally you only get a few worthless bits for your services, but today I got something much better for you! Instead of bits, how about I offer you some fancy jewelry instead?”

The dark gray-skinned bus driver regarded her oddly, then asked, “What do I look like to you? A jeweler?”

Diamond simply shrugged. “Money is money, peasant. What I’m offering you is far greater than any bits I could have offered. Do you know how valuable any one of these things are? These are rare and expensive jewelry. Most of it is imported.”

“I’m sure it is very valuable,” the driver agreed. “Nevertheless, we only accept bits for this ride. Sorry, Missy, but that’s our policy. I could get fired for making any exceptions.”

Diamond gawked, then exclaimed, “Are you kidding me? Are you seriously turning down my offer? Any one of these things are worth thousands of bits! Why, I could use these things to buy the bus itself! Please don’t be a fool!”

“Sorry, Missy,” the driver said back. “Rules are rules.”

A pleasant voice, a little shaky from age, spoke up from near the front of the bus. “Are you, by any chance, a Miss Diamond Tiara?” the light-grey skinned woman with silver hair asked as she gazed through a pair of thick spectacles set upon her nose.

Diamond was a bit startled to realize someone on this bus actually knew her name. She turned to look at the speaker and saw the old woman who apparently recognized her. It felt a little embarrassing to not recognize the woman in return, but honestly Diamond had encountered this situation before many times over. It was not all that uncommon for somebody to recognize their betters. The only question was, how exactly did this woman know her?

“Ah … yes. I am,” Diamond confirmed. “Um, excuse me, but how do you know me?”

“Pardon me,” she turned to the bus driver, fishing through a large pocketbook until she pulled out some paper bits and held them out, “I’ll pay for her,” the woman insisted with a pleasant smile, not answering Diamond’s question in the slightest.

“That’s mighty generous of you, Ma’am,” the driver accepted with a pleasant tip of his hat. “Thank you kindly.”

“What?!” Diamond exclaimed to the driver. “You’re calling her offer generous and not mine?”

The old woman gently patted the seat next to herself. “Why don’t you have a seat and quiet down a bit before you embarrass yourself anymore, dear?”

“Excuse me?! Embarrass my-” But then Diamond got a good look at the other passengers. Without a single exception, they were all regarding her strangely. For some reason, their impression even seemed to lean in a negative direction.

Upon noticing that, Diamond’s face flushed beat red. She had no idea what social blunder she may have committed, but it became clear to her, at that moment, that she did indeed make a mistake somewhere. Apparently commoners have their own social rules, and she somehow impinged upon it already.

At last, she nodded sullenly and moved to cooperate with the old lady’s suggestion.

“There you go. Now you and I can talk and enjoy the ride. I take it you’ve never been on a city bus before? I like the routine of it. I take the same bus every day, sit in the same seat, speak to the same grumpy driver,” the old lady smiled warmly at the back of his head.

“Well, it pays the bills,” the driver said with a shrug. “I also like driving and meeting new people … usually.”

“Um,” Diamond fidgeted uncomfortably when she sat down. She spared a brief moment to glance at the other passengers. Most eyes were still on her, so her flushing redoubled. “Thank you, Miss, for helping me out,” Diamond told the old woman meekly, followed by a painful wince. In her mind, she could already hear her mother mentally shouting at her in anger for showing any hint of humility.

“My brother was right. You are genuinely sweet underneath all of that bad influence,” the old woman said absently, taking a moment to turn and look at the other passengers, “Wouldn’t it be nice if people didn’t stare at you?”

Diamond briefly glanced back at the other passengers the moment the old lady said that. She noticed that a bunch of them suddenly made a conservative effort to avoid eye contact with Diamond the moment the lady pointed out that it might be rude.

“Um, excuse me, but … not that I’m ungrateful to you or anything … but how do you know me? Who is your brother?” asked Diamond to the woman sitting beside her.

The woman chuckled pleasantly, “Well, I don’t know you personally. I’ve never met you, though I feel as though I have. My brother, Randolph, talks about you all the time. I swear, he thinks of you like a granddaughter. He cares very deeply for you. He worries so, and he tells me that,” the old woman began, “He did help to raise your father, after all. So I suppose he does feel a deep connection to you.”

The old woman fished into her large pocketbook and pulled out a wallet. An accordion sleeve of pictures rolled out, and the woman showed Diamond a picture of herself as a toddler. Diamond recognized it as one of the days when Randolph would have been watching her in her parents’ absence which, on reflection, made up the majority of her days.

Diamond looked down and twiddled her thumbs on her skirt. She blushed again, but this time in a fond way. She felt deeply touched to encounter another so obviously sympathetic to her. Honestly, Randolph had been very good to her. If it weren’t for her mother’s influence, she would have shown her gratitude far more. It hurt her to have that restriction. She wanted to show how much she cared, but such things were not “appropriate” for a lady of her station.

“Thank you!” Diamond said in a very quiet, meek voice, almost as if afraid to be heard.

“Oh it’s no bother at all. So, where are you heading then?” the old woman asked politely, still not having properly introduced herself.

Diamond gave a startled blink as she realized aloud, “Oh, that’s RIGHT! Nobody knows.

“Um,” she glanced between the driver and the old woman. “I’m trying to get to the Belle household. It’s at 510 Starlight Street, in Canterville, I think?”

“510 Starlight Street, you say?” the driver repeated since he overheard the conversation. “Aye. You are fortunate. That is along my route. I’ll let you know when we’re pulling close, okay? Don’t worry, Missy. I’ll take care of ya.”

“See how nice people are when you’re nice?” the woman offered.

Diamond’s blush returned as she looked down at her dress. She wrung her hands nervously.

“Oh, my. I haven’t introduced myself, have I?” the woman asked, a little embarrassment creeping into her voice. “My name is Ruby. Randolph is my baby brother,” she said with a smile.

Diamond flashed Ruby a soft smile as she replied, “Pleased to meet you, Ruby, and thanks again for helping me out. I really appreciate this, and I won’t forget your kindness on this day.”

“Just you be sure you show Randolph a little more appreciation now. I understand you tend to ignore him… That isn’t right,” Ruby admonished.

Diamond frowned as she looked down at her skirt. She wanted to stay honest with this woman, but she could not make any promises even though, in this case, she wanted to. Such things just weren’t her lot in life.

The woman smiled pleasantly, “Isn’t this neighborhood lovely?” she asked as she watched the houses pass by, now that they had turned into the residential area the storefronts had been left behind, so too had the bulk of pedestrian traffic.

Diamond looked up from her dress at the window ahead of her. She also looked over her shoulders sometimes at the middle-class suburban homes. After examining them for a little while, she asked, “Aren’t these homes small? They have to share the whole neighborhood with their neighbors? No fences, no guards or that sort of thing to protect their privacy? How do commoners live with that kind of insecurity?” She looked at the woman with worry as she added quickly, “I hope you don’t find any of my questions offensive. It’s just that … I’m not used to any of this.”

“Dear, they learn to trust and befriend their neighbors… They become close, a community… There’s no insecurity in that… Certainly, there are some bad people out there who don’t care to respect the property of other people, but with good neighbors, there’s always someone watching out for you,” Ruby said.

“Are you sure?” Diamond asked with a squint of her right eye. “Nobody can tell what others are thinking, right? Aren’t these people worried that their supposedly ‘friendly’ neighbors might decide to rob them one day on a whim? Without that extra security to keep them safe, how do these people sleep at night?”

“You’re thinking of material things dear, little shiny baubles like those jewels of yours that don’t really mean anything at all. The people here worry about their loved ones, their memories… About the good times they may have with their neighbors. What happens once you get along with someone? What happens when you spend kind and quality time with them? You have less reason to fear what you just described,” she said warmly, “Have you ever been to a backyard barbecue? A birthday party?”

“Um … no. Instead, we have an investment in tight security to keep people out,” Diamond described. “But, what you are talking about actually does sound kind of … pleasant. I wish I could experience it.”

“Does this Belle household contain a friend of yours?” the woman asked slyly.

Diamond looked down with worry, then eventually replied, “I hope so. Sweetie kind of saved my life, but then I got her into trouble recently and it injured her. I egged one of her other friends on who proceeded to attack me, but Sweetie Belle defended me. It sounds like she got very injured for it. It’s bad enough that she couldn’t come to school today, so instead … I want to check on her and make sure she’s okay.”

And to check if we’re still friends, Diamond added privately.

“In the middle of your own school day, it sounds like,” the woman guessed.

“Yeah,” Diamond admitted. “It’s just that … I can’t stop thinking about her. I can’t stop worrying. I hope she’s feeling better, and ...” Diamond trailed off. Admitting that Sweetie might not want to be her friend anymore was just too painful to concede out loud.

Also, there was no backup plan in case Sweetie didn’t forgive her other than maybe for Diamond to literally throw herself under the next bus if she received that rejection.

“And…” the old woman coaxed, gazing at Diamond. She noticed Diamond’s body language, the slump in her shoulder, the fidgeting of her hands, the overall restless aura.

“And, I …” Diamond began as her chin wrinkled with pain. “What if she doesn’t like me anymore? What if she hates me now?”

“What reason would she have to hate you, dear?” asked Ruby.

“Because … I got her hurt! Not on purpose, mind you, but still … she might decide that I’m more trouble than I’m worth.” Diamond looked down sadly. “And she’d be right. I am a terrible person. I’ve hurt lots of people and made them feel awful. I’ve, I’ve …” Diamond trailed off as her face scrunched in pain.

“Have you ever known your friend to hold a grudge?” she asked politely.

“I think so?” Diamond said with uncertainty. “Back when we were little kids, Sweetie definitely expressed a dislike towards me, but I can hardly blame her. I was awful.”

“That’s when you were kids. You’re quickly getting ready to enter adulthood, so surely some things have changed, yes?” the woman offered.

“Adulthood …” Diamond mused with a distant look as she wondered what that would be like. For some reason, it was hard to imagine a life outside of her mother’s oppressive thumb. After all, her mother had a firm hold over many other adults in the world. It seemed unlikely she could escape her mother's tyranny just for turning eighteen. After all, her mother would be no less concerned how her misbegotten daughter could taint the reputation of the Rich family name.

“Well, you’re definitely trying at least. You never know if you never try, yes?” The woman asked encouragingly.

“I guess,” Diamond said lamely. “At the very least, I desire to be happier, and I can’t help but suspect that I might accomplish that with some good friends.” She looked out the window behind her as she added aloud, “I’ve been told my whole life what to do and what to say. Nobody else showed me that there might be some better way, but I always hoped and suspected that it was possible. I just … don’t know how. I don’t know what to do.”

“The friends you make, if they’re true, will show you the way,” the old woman assured solemnly.

“In that case,” Diamond gave the old woman a questioning look, “what about my old friends who look down upon my new friends? What should I do with them?”

“Help them to see things in a different way? Help them to get to know your new friends?” the old woman posed the two questions with a hint of sarcasm, proving that she had more than a little attitude in her.

Diamond looked off to her side as she asked, “Do you really think that’s possible? To encourage others to change for the better?”

“What’s to stop you, dear?” the woman asked.

Diamond shrugged and replied, “I don’t know.”

“Only your own self, I think. Do you want your old friends and new friends to get along?” Ruby asked.

“Oh yes!” Diamond responded very brightly. “That would be so wonderful!”

“Then work towards that, dear. You might not have all of the tools for that, but you can try to learn those from your friends, okay?” Ruby offered.

Diamond smiled softly at the old woman as she expressed to her, “You’re really kind, Miss. I don’t know what I’ve done to you to deserve this.”

“You’ve made my brother very proud, and very happy, a great many times. That means a lot to me,” Ruby answered.

“And he means a lot to me,” Diamond said with a bittersweet smile. “I only wish I was allowed to express it more.” She brightened with an idea, then looked over to Ruby. “Can you tell him that for me? Please? Let him know how much I love him and how much he means to me. I’m not allowed to express that myself, but please let him know.”

“I will certainly tell him that. On one condition,” Ruby began, waiting for Diamond to acknowledge she was listening to the condition.

“What?” Diamond asked with a cautious tone.

“You gotta work up the courage to do things the way you wanna do them, dear,” Ruby finished.

Diamond sighed, then said, “You are asking for a lot, and I thought I made a simple request. It’s not that I don’t want to, but it’s sooooo hard! How do you people do it? I don’t get it. People are insensitive and they only care about their own wealth and personal image. Why would you ever want to reach out to anyone?”

“I think you misunderstand people… Or at least those without the kind of money you’re used to having. Not everyone is as you say. Am I? You just met me. Have I come across in any of those ways?” Ruby asked.

“Are you really rich, Miss?” A young boy sitting across from them asked. A boy in a white T-shirt, green skin, and who wore a baseball cap. “That’s so cool! What’s it like?”

“More than you can imagine, kid,” Diamond answered him, then looked at Ruby beside her. “To answer your question, no. You don’t come off as that way, but I’m having trouble figuring out why that is so. You could gain so much by trying to take advantage of me. Most people I meet tend to do that. You’re clearly an inferior social status, so why don’t you envy me? Why do you even seem content in your life?”

“Am I though? Inferior, I mean? I don’t feel that way. In fact, I feel the opposite. I pity you, dear. I’m content because I’ve grown old while doing what I loved, meeting a man who made me very happy, had a family, and spent plenty of time with all of them. I’m content because my brother and I grew up in a good home with loving parents who raised us to stand on our own, and while Randolph’s chosen occupation is to no one’s liking but his own, it makes him happy. Happier, still, getting to be around your dad and then you. You’re like family to him,” Ruby answered.

Diamond gave a thoughtful frown as she looked forward, then said, “I was going to point out that your social status is inferior because you could afford less stuff, but that thing you said about growing up with loving parents and happy family … gods! What is that like? I have no idea!” She looked back at Ruby as she adds, “I must admit, I do envy you, Ma’am.”

“Randolph says that your home is the largest in the Heights. Is that right?” asked Ruby.

“As far as I know, it is,” Diamond confirmed. “At least, that’s what my mother likes to brag all the time. The only reason I’m not completely certain is because I haven’t taken the time to research the exact size of every single home in the Heights.” She shrugged. “I just take my mother’s word for it.”

“In such a big place… How often did you run into anyone when running around as a child? Or even now?” Ruby asked.

Diamond looked at Ruby strangely. “Running around in the mansion? Why would anyone do that? That’s terribly inappropriate.”

Ruby sighed, “Of course. If you were strolling or walking around in your mansion, then?”

Diamond glanced to her side as she thought about it, then gave a casual shrug as she said, “Well, if one were determined to walk across the entire mansion, then one would get very good exercise. Especially if they walked back and forth through all of our four stories.”

“Are you avoiding the point deliberately, dear?” Ruby asked knowingly.

Looking back at Ruby, Diamond admitted, “I honestly can’t remember when I last did something like that. For fun, I mean.” She looked forward as she continued to think about it, then said, “Actually, maybe I do. Think I was playing tag with Silver Spoon. We were running all around the mansion, playing. It was fun until my mother scolded us for being inappropriate.” She frowned. “That was when I learned that having fun was not allowed.”

“Well… You may have continued avoiding the point, but you got to another one just like it in the end. When my little brother, and sister, and I would play… Our parents often joined in. Or, at least, father did. Mother kept busy, but she was warm and caring, and let us need for nothing. It was great fun, playing with either of our parents, and with each other. It was never discouraged or… or banned…” Ruby finished, looking as though she’d had a bitter taste on her tongue.

Diamond sighed, then said, “Now it’s official. I really do envy you.”

“Just remember never to repeat the cycle, dear.” Ruby said.

“I often thought about what I would do if I inherited all of our family’s fortune,” Diamond mused. “If my parents died and I inherited the estate through a will. A lot of people in my station actually look forward to such an event, but I can’t help thinking about what I’d lose at the same time. What I’d gain is some freedom, I think, but also responsibility for the estate.” She looked at Ruby. “There is a reason we’re filthy rich, Ruby, and it takes a lot of effort to ensure it stays that way. With all the companies we own and … other stuff … it feels like even our fortune alone is a ball and chain. Would I really have the luxury of raising my own kids with a better fate than I suffered? Is it possible for the wealthy to still have a warm and happy home and family?”

“Of course it’s possible. It’s just… that thinking right there… where you think that managing the money is more important than your own family… You have plenty. If you lost a few hundred… even thousand… Would your life be any worse off?” Ruby asked.

“I’m not sure. I honestly think there is a chance my life would improve,” Diamond said with a shrug. “Let me ask you something. How much money would you charge in exchange for your ability to be happy?”

“I would never sell it because my ability to be happy only exists in my ability to spread that happiness,” Ruby answered.

“Really?” Diamond asked with a rising, hopeful inflection, but also very surprised. “Your ability to be happy depends upon your capacity to spread it to others? What is that like?”

“You tell me, dear, because I’m not the judge of how happy you are or aren’t,” Ruby replied enigmatically.

“Well, I enjoy my birthday parties when I have lots and lots of friends over,” the young boy sitting across from them added to this conversation. “When I see them happy, it makes me … I don’t know. Kinda good inside.”

“Well, for me, I think I have forgotten how to be happy,” Diamond said sadly. “I haven’t been happy in such a long time. I don’t even know how to generate it anymore.”

“You’ll remember. I’m sure of that,” Ruby said as she placed a hand over Diamond’s and squeezed gently.

“How can you be so sure?” Diamond reflected.

“Experience, dear,” Ruby replied.

Diamond brightens a little as she admits, “Well, I suppose you do have more experience at it than I do.
Compared to me, I have to trust you.”

“You can trust Randolph, too, I want you to know. He covered your little escape by sending everyone in the wrong direction, and did his best to keep tabs on you after that. If you ever need a sympathetic ear in your mansion, you can trust him to listen to you,” Ruby said.

“I didn’t know that!” Diamond said in amazement. “Thanks for telling me that. That honestly does make me feel better.”

“Please don’t ever hurt him,” Ruby pleaded.

“If, for some reason, I ever do, then know this … that is also the day I gravely wounded myself,” Diamond promised.

Ruby smiled warmly in response, just before the bus driver spoke up.

“510 Starlight Street coming up,” the bus driver announced then glanced back at Diamond for a brief moment. “This is your stop, Miss.”

“Oh, he’s right dear. You’d better get ready to hop off,” Ruby said as she reached up and yanked the bus’s driver alert pulley. As a result, a sign lit up in the front which said, “Pull over at next stop”. Along with that lit up sign was a “ding” sound.

Diamond looked back out the window as she examined what this neighborhood looked like. While she did that, she swallowed nervously, feeling afraid that she might not find Sweetie’s house within this neighborhood.

Later on, when the bus pulled to a stop, Diamond stood up and faced Ruby. “Well, it’s been so great talking to you, Miss. I can tell you honestly care. I am not used to that.”

Ruby smiled warmly, “Well, I hope you’ll get used to it and start to share some of it soon,” she said as she playfully pushed Diamond on her way.

“I hope so, too,” Diamond agreed over her shoulder as she moved to step off the bus.

Praxton Blackjack had watched the entire exchange from beginning to end. It was touching, which forced him to restrain a wretch. Well, during that exchange, he had also gotten the address for this “Sweetie” girl’s house, so he didn’t have to jump off here. He decided to wait for one more stop, then double back and keep track of her that way.

All of this was his bread and butter. He lived on being inconspicuous, and since he had a largely unassuming physical appearance, most people just treated him as part of the background. He worked that into a skill set that earned him a living, even if it wasn’t always ethical. He had his doubts about this “Spoiled” lady. She didn’t seem very maternal to him.

The bus’s door closed after Diamond stepped down onto the sidewalk, and it began to move again shortly after that. He looked around and noticed that the bus was full of murmured conversation. People were genuinely interested in that exchange, and in what the old lady had said to the kid. Or maybe what the kid was saying to her?

In any case, she was something of a celebrity in this town, so they all knew who she was even if they didn’t always have a name to put to the face. He realized that this was going to get around town quickly, and wondered if that Spoiled lady would be even angrier about this display.

Then again, it wasn’t his problem anyway.

Chapter 11 - New Ground

Diamond Tiara was concerned when she first approached the neighborhood, but all the numbers for the houses made it fairly well organized. She just had to follow the right number sequence until it led to the correct home.

Upon her approach, what she saw was a driveway leading to the garage that was attached to the home to the left. There were actually two garage doors that could store two cars side by side. The driveway was wide enough for two cars as well. To the side of the driveway was a pretty big grassy front lawn. The lawn itself terminated directly at the street level. There was no sidewalk and no trees to obstruct the view of the house.

The house itself had a slanted roof and was painted dark gray. The siding was dark blue, and the shutters of this two-story home were light gray. Five windows were visible at the front. Two above two windows, and the last lone window was on the second story above the front entrance/exit of the home. There also appeared to be a chimney stack towards the middle and somewhere behind the home.

Despite all evidence, Diamond still felt a little nervous as she approached the front door. If this turned out to be the wrong house, not only would she feel embarrassed, but she wouldn’t know how to seek out the real home.

As she approached the home, she saw a white and orange striped tabby cat resting in the white windowsill, probably sunning itself. As she approached, the cat became alert and followed her with the cat’s eyes, probably interested in the unfamiliar company.

Locating the doorbell, Diamond almost reached to press the button, but she paused when she heard Sweetie Belle singing from within the home. After pausing to listen for a little while, she recognized the song as, “Somewhere Over The Rainbow.”

Diamond stood up straight as she dropped her hand and finger that originally reached to press the rectangular doorbell. There, she just paused to listen to and admire Sweetie’s beautiful singing. It was not until she was done when Diamond finally reached to press the doorbell.

After a few minutes and a called out “Hold on! I’m a little slow right now!” the door was opened. Sweetie stood there, leaning against a pink cane decorated with tiny horses. “Diamond? Aren’t you supposed to be in school?”

“Yes, but I, ah … I just had to come and see you.” Diamond hung her folded hands low below her waist as she asked sheepishly, “I hope you don’t mind that I stopped by. I was, um … worried that you might be mad at me, and worried about how hurt you are.”

Sweetie smiled in response, stepping back into the house and stumbling before catching herself on the wall behind the door and readjusting her cane. Diamond reflexively jolted when this happened, almost stepping into the home to reach and catch her, but paused when Sweetie said, “Oh, sorry. No, I’m not mad at you, or Scootaloo for that matter. It was an accident the whole way, I know that. Um… So come on in!”

“You sure?” Diamond double-checked.

Sweetie just hobbled her way back into her house, calling out behind her, “Can I get you anything to drink? Snack? It’s about lunchtime now, right? But you would have been traveling a little bit to get here, so did you even get to eat?”

“Um,” Diamond paused as she stepped into the home and closed the front door, then blinked as she realized that the answer was … “No. Come to think of it, I haven’t eaten. I left during school lunchtime, and I didn’t have anything to eat.” She looked at Sweetie in concern. “You got anything low-fat?”

“Yeah, I do,” Sweetie answered, “But why would you need that?” She hobbled into the kitchen, which was up the hallway passed an archway and a staircase, and a second hall leading off to the right behind the staircase. The kitchen floor’s tiling began immediately to the left in an open area. While there were no lights on in the house, the daylight provided quite enough to see and even to read by. There were lights in the ceiling spaced about 10 feet apart to provide lighting in the evening. From Diamond’s angle upon entering, she could make out a kitchen counter that appears to wrap around three walls of the room.

“I need to watch my figure,” Diamond explained as she followed Sweetie while absently eyeing the decor of the house with some interest. “I’m fat enough as it is.”

“Your… what? Diamond, you’re gorgeous!” Sweetie said, then went immediately quiet as she focused on the refrigerator which was set along the wall opposite the staircase and branching hallway, at the edge of another archway, with a counter hugging up against it.

Diamond shook her head in denial as she moved to sit down at the small wooden table set up against the wall between the open entrance and the archway. It had three chairs painted brown and white. They were set around it and easy to access. A painting of the very house she was in hung over the table, done in beautiful detail.

“You’re nice to say that, but I know it’s not true. You don’t have to humor me,” Diamond told Sweetie in bittersweet acceptance.

“I’m not humoring you! You’re beautiful! A little too thin if anything, honestly. I’m worried about you,” Sweetie turned and brought Diamond a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator before moving along to the pantry, set on the leading wall to what appeared to be a room containing a washer and dryer at a lower altitude.

Deciding not to argue with Sweetie, Diamond unscrewed the bottle cap of the mineral water and took a few casual sips.

“I’m sure we have some low-fat things in here. Rarity didn’t take this stuff when she moved out,” Sweetie said, lost in thought.

“Hmm. That’s nice,” Diamond said indifferently. “By the way, you have a really nice singing voice. I admire that.”

“Uh…,” Sweetie’s blush was not visible through the walls of the pantry, but her hesitation wasn’t missed, “Oh, here we go!” Sweetie recovered, lamely, as she snatched up a box of some dietary cereal Rarity had left behind and stepped out of the pantry. She placed her can on the floor in front of her. She held the box in her left hand, but misjudged the lip where the floor went from hallway tile to kitchen tile, and it slid forward. She crashed to the floor.

“You alright?!” Diamond cried out, startled. “Need some help?”

Without waiting for an answer, she moved to help Sweetie because she knew the other girl was injured.

Sweetie sighed. She gratefully accepted Diamond’s help to get back to her feet. “I’m okay… Hopefully that won’t be a problem much longer. The doctor thought it would be a few days of trouble with my leg, but then I should be able to walk normally after that.”

Diamond frowned at her friend with worry, then tenderly hugged Sweetie as she whispered into her ear, “I’m so sorry this happened to you. It’s my fault. My fault! I’m so stupid, selfish, and idiotic.”

Sweetie pushed Diamond back gently, not repelling her, just holding her at arm’s length and looking her in the eyes, “No. No, Diamond, it isn’t your fault. Scootaloo has a big problem with her temper ever since her parents died… She hasn’t been the same in the last year or so. So much angrier. I feel for her. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost Mom or Daddy, or Rarity really, but…,” Sweetie trailed off.

“Oh, well.” Diamond looked down. “Now I feel even more like a bitch.” She sighed as she looked off to her side. “I’ve thought about how I might feel if my parents died, but it’s probably not even close to how Scootaloo feels. She was close to her parents, wasn’t she?”

“In her head, maybe? They weren’t really around,” Sweetie sighed, “They were more interested in their jobs than in their daughter. Scootaloo just… was kind of blind to that? I don’t think she is anymore, though.” Sweetie hobbled over and bent over to pick up the box of cereal while leaning heavily on her cane and favoring her right leg.

“Where does your servant keep the …” Diamond paused a moment as she winced at herself, then decided to rephrase that. “Where do you keep your broom and dustpan?”

Sweetie turned to look at Diamond as though she’d grown a new head and had begun arguing with herself about her hair’s upkeep. “Uh... It’s back there,” Sweetie pointed at the room containing the washer and dryer.

Diamond moved to investigate where indicated. Finding what she was looking for, she moved back to the kitchen with her new prize and stood by just in case Sweetie needed this later. While she waited, she said, “So let me get this straight … Scootaloo was not raised with her parents? They were too busy with work like my father? Then why does Scootaloo care about them so much?”

“They weren’t terrible parents, just really absent. They weren’t there for her. She mostly was with her Aunt Holiday and Auntie Lofty. They’re such a sweet couple, and I don’t think she ever considered her parents to have been anything but awesome… In their way, they were, but they weren’t around enough. At all. Always off in some foreign country, cataloging dangerous wildlife… and then they got sick, and it was over before long.

“You can find a lot of their work on MyStable videos. But I have their original DVD collection. Helped to hang out with Scootaloo and have those available. She loved to watch those old episodes,” Sweetie said with a warm smile as she set the box on the counter, and reached into a cabinet to collect a bowl.

“Scootaloo’s aunts are a couple?” Diamond questioned.

“Uh… yes? Is… Is that a problem for you?” Sweetie asked, getting a touch defensive.

“No. I guess not. It’s just not something I’m used to hearing, is all,” Diamond responded. “Need any help?” she checked.

“You could get the milk from the refrigerator… We have skim if you want,” Sweetie replied.

“Uh, well … it’s fine but I still have mineral water on the table. That will be enough for me.”

“You’re going to use mineral water in your cereal?” Sweetie asked, perplexed.

“Oh! That’s what you mean. Yeah.” Diamond looked around for a place to set aside her broom and dustpan, then settled for placing it along the wall. After that, she went over to the fridge, inspected it for the milk, located it, then pulled it out. With her new prize, she delivered it over to the table.

Sweetie took a moment to hobble over to a section of the counter located next to the stove and withdrew a spoon from that drawer. With it, she hobbled over to the table and slumped down into a chair.

“Okay, that’s still so tiring… Anyway, here,” Sweetie said as she held out the spoon.

With everything in place, Diamond poured herself a cereal then poured some milk into it. Looking up at Sweetie above the bowl, she asked her, “Do you want some too?”

“No, thank you. I just ate my lunch,” Sweetie said with a smile, “I’m free to watch you eat.”

‘Oh. Okay.” Diamond meekly moved to consume her meal and drink from her water bottle. For a while they sat in silence, broken first by Sweetie.

“Diamond… I saw that video…,” Sweetie suddenly said.

Diamond froze midway to lifting a spoon to her lips. After that, her eyes shifted to look at Sweetie as her spoon dropped down back into the cereal bowl. Eventually she asked with tight worry, “And … what did you think?”

“It scared me, Diamond… It really did,” Sweetie said softly.

Diamond remained quiet, just staring at Sweetie, but her eyes started to tear up.

“I really care about you… I’m your friend, and you’re mine… It scares me to think that… I might lose you to something like that… Why do you do it, Diamond?” Sweetie asked gently.

“Well, in that case, it’s not to kill myself. It’s to help get rid of my excess fat,” Diamond answered. “It’s really a problem for me.”

Sweetie shook her head, “I know you can’t see it… but I can. You don’t have any excess fat. You don’t even have enough fat,” Sweetie said.

Diamond looked down at the table with a, “Not this again,” kind of look. She felt weary having to defend herself on this topic over and over again, and even once was too much. Nobody was supposed to know about this.

“I keep wondering to myself … who would do this to me? Who filmed me while I was doing that, and who would have the skills to hack into the school’s private network? And for what? To make fun of me? To humiliate me?”

She looked back at Sweetie as she added, “Do you want to know what the worst part of it is? The worst part is that there are too many suspects. So many people I have wronged that might want to harm me, but it’s just as likely it could be someone I never met because being wealthy and famous always makes me a target. Some people might think it’s fun to make the rich girl cry and tear her down a few pegs.”

“You’re changing the subject, Diamond,” Sweetie replied calmly, “I know that’s an awful thought, to have it be one person out of so many that could have done it. I’m sure Ms. Sparkle is doing everything she can to track down the culprit. Maybe she’ll get that genius daughter of hers to help? I dunno, but right now? I’m talking about you.”

“Her genius daughter? You mean Cozy Glow?” Diamond checked with Sweetie. “You mean the very same girl running against me in the election? She stands more to gain by hiring someone to do this, but as for the girl herself … I’m not sure if she’s too savvy with computers. She might not be able to help me even if she wanted to.”

“Diamond,” Sweetie said quietly, “I’m scared of losing you to this… Even if you don’t mean to take yourself out, which you did mean to do just a few nights ago… You can hurt yourself plenty enough to do that sort of damage, without meaning to.”

Diamond frowned as she looked down at the table again, feeling uncomfortable with this subject.

Sweetie sighed, reaching across the table and taking Diamond’s hand in her own, squeezing it gently. “I promise you. You can’t lose me,” Sweetie said.

Diamond smiled weakly but genuinely at Sweetie as she replied, “I’m not sure if I can really believe you, but I want to and … thanks … for the sentiment.”

Sweetie sighed once again, “Want to step outside? I need some fresh air, honestly,” she said as she abruptly stood from the table, grasped her cane, hobbled toward the archway they hadn’t used to enter the kitchen, and turned to the right.

“Sure!” Diamond said brightly as she moved to follow Sweetie, the rest of her lunch instantly forgotten as a result. She wanted to see more of Sweetie’s house anyway. It may be quaint compared to her standards, but it actually fascinated her to see because it meant she learned more about a girl who had recently become very important to her.

Sweetie’s body language didn’t suggest the same excitement. In fact, she was sagging a bit as she rounded through the next arch and headed towards a source of additional light. Diamond saw that it was a glass door leading to a wraparound deck along the back side of the house. The backyard was no smaller or larger than the front yard had been. A swing set, disused, was set up along one side of the yard, near a homemade clubhouse with pink paint that was chipping away. An actual toolshed was set up on the other side, and on the deck itself was where a table and a set of chairs were located. Sweetie chose one and sat down.

Diamond sat across from her while her eyes roamed about the backyard, taking everything in such as a garden, which was composed of white and pink flowers arranged symmetrically. She noticed, too, along one side of the deck and easel set up with a painting halfway done of the landscape of the Heights rising up past their backyard. Diamond idly noticed that her mansion was up there, and appeared to be an eyesore from down here.

“You know what, Sweetie Belle, this place is actually pretty nice!” Diamond said happily. “It’s small, pretty, and cozy. If you saw our backyard, it is an entire golf course. We need a golf cart to help us get around that place. Father used it on some occasions to secure some business meetings. I think it went fairly well. Father is a good businessman.”

“Yeah, I’m sure,” Sweetie said sullenly.

Since Diamond detected Sweetie’s sullen expression, she decided to drop that subject but didn’t know what to replace it with.

So, as a result, the two girls sat around in silence for a little while as they simply enjoyed each other’s company, then eventually Diamond asked, “So … what kinds of things do you like to do?”

“I like to sing… uh... and I’m learning to write music. I can play the piano okay, or maybe a little better than that? There’s this woman, Miss Octavia… I think she used to attend school with my sister? She’s teaching me a little. I’m not anywhere near being as good as my mother, but I like to paint. I watch football with Daddy, sometimes. I used to play it with him… but um… I haven’t enjoyed that in a long time,” Sweetie said.

“You used to play football? Really?” Diamond asked skeptically. “You really don’t seem the type.”

“I don’t? Um… I guess that’s true. Daddy loved it though. We had a lot of fun,” Sweetie said with a fond smile, then she blinked at Diamond as she asked her, “what about you, Diamond?”

“Me?” Diamond reflected. “Are you asking me what I like to do?”

Sweetie nodded, “Mmhm!”

“I, ah … honestly don’t know. Nothing makes me happy anymore,” Diamond replied. “Being Student
Council President used to feel rewarding … but lately it feels like a chore with no noticeable reward.” She shrugged. “I don’t have any other hobbies, either. I’m just … empty.”

“You want to try singing?” Sweetie offered hopefully.

“I, ah …” Diamond shrugged again. “I don’t know, but I am interested to at least hear you sing.”

“I… Okay. Let’s go back inside then,” Sweetie said as she struggled to her feet.

“Want some help?” Diamond was quick to offer when she saw Sweetie Belle struggle to rise.

“No, that’s okay,” Sweetie got to her feet and placed her cane. She wobbled a bit on her right leg before taking a step forward and hobbling back through the sliding glass door.

Diamond Tiara followed Sweetie Belle while keeping a careful eye on her.

Sweetie guided Diamond, a little clumsily, into the house, through the den and the dining room which was adjacent to the kitchen. Onward she led them into a larger living area with a nicely sized television that had some equipment connected to it.

“Have you ever sung before?” Sweetie asked Diamond, looking over her shoulder.

“Um, yeah. I have sung a few times,” Diamond reported shyly. She wanted to be honest, but was worried that her response would cause Sweetie to pressure her into singing. Diamond then went on to elaborate, “In the past, I have used singing to manipulate others. I’ve heard it’s a great campaign tool. For example, do you remember how you used it to promote Pipsqueak to Student Council President back in grade school? Or how about the time pony Twilight’s friends convinced everyone in the school cafeteria at CHS to vote for Twilight for Princess of the Fall Formal several years ago? All it took was one song and suddenly everyone was voting for her.”

Diamond looked down with a depressed sigh, then said, “I can sing, but I prefer not to. I did it that one time with Pipsqueak to defend my campaign position, but notice the fact that I did not initiate it.” She focused on Sweetie. “My parents told me to do whatever it took to win in the end. That includes things I’m not comfortable with.

“In fact, that is very often the case.”

“Diamond… You don’t have to do anything you aren’t comfortable with. Now, I freely admit that I would love to hear you singing, but that’s because I just love singing… I hope that you will, and who knows? Maybe you’ll find something you like on the system. I try to keep it updated, but Daddy can’t always afford it,” Sweetie said.

Diamond clasped her hands in front of her as she said to Sweetie, “Well, for you … maybe I will someday, but for now … do you mind if I just sit back and watch? I want to know more about you, including the stuff you like to sing.” Diamond blushed shyly. “Also, from what little I heard so far, I think you have a real talent for this. As in marketable talent.”

Sweetie blushed intensely, turning away from Diamond as she continued to hobble into the living room. A large television was set up, but Sweetie made her away around it and opened a cabinet near the floor. She tried to ease herself down, but her leg went out and she fell rather hard.

“Ooph!” she said as she adjusted herself.

“SWEETIE, you okay?” Diamond asked with worry as she rushed to Sweetie’s side.

“Okay, um…” she pushed herself up and leaned toward the cabinet, “I’m fine, Diamond, it’s okay,” she continued, quietly, as she reached into the cabinet and pulled out a large, dark grey device shaped like a computer tower.

“Can you help me with this?” Sweetie said as she carefully held the device out to Diamond. During that time, her right arm trembled rather visibly as she held it up.

Diamond’s attention lingered on Sweetie for a moment longer to make sure she was okay. When it seemed like she was, her attention redirected to what Sweetie indicated. Diamond paused a moment to examine the device itself which included how much it seemed to weigh and the best way to get a grip on it. Also, she tried to determine what it was, quickly deciding that it’s probably a karaoke machine.

Her pause and assessment of the device was soon rewarded. In fact, she soon realized there were grip holds built on the device specifically designed to help the user carry it. From there, Diamond took it from Sweetie.

Once she had the device, Diamond examined what was behind the device. There, she saw a bunch of wires, controllers, and what probably was video game consoles.

“Um, Sweetie … do you need any of this other stuff?” Diamond inquired.

“Yes, the cable and the remote,” Sweetie answered as she leaned back to the cabinet and collected those exact items, then turned around and crawled to the center of the living room. “Do you mind handling the cable? I don’t think I can manage standing and leaning back there very well right now.”

“Ah … sure,” Diamond expressed. When she looked inside, she realized something, so she asked, “Um … Sweetie. I see a bunch of cables in there. Which one do you want me to grab?”

“It’s uh… Daddy said… I think it’s HDMI?” Sweetie ventured. As she did so, there was an ear-splitting shriek from the other side of the room.

Diamond immediately whipped her head to regard what caused that ear-spilling shriek. She noticed that it came from a mostly blue parakeet, particularly in the breast and tail area. The top of its head and back of its wings was a mixture of black and white. The bird itself was in a cage which was suspended off the ground by a hook and chain extending down from the ceiling which, notably, made the cage itself difficult to access to hungry felines.

“Oh! You got a bird too?” Diamond noticed with surprise.

“Oh, that’s Nysa,” Sweetie replied. “She’s my little friend. Do you like her?”

“Uh … yeah! That’s a pretty little bird,” Diamond replied.

“She sings with me, sometimes!” Sweetie offers.

Looking at the wires again, Diamond squinted as she asked “What are HDMI cables and what do they look like? Usually I have servants who do this techy stuff for me.”

“Uh… it’s sorta wide? Um, like rectangular, for both ends…” Sweetie tried, though she sounded less than confident in her description.

Diamond flashed her friend a grimace, then looked back into the cabinet and decided, “Well, I guess I should pull them all out and see which ones fit.” She reached inside and pulled out one of them, but before she could reach for another, Sweetie recognized the first one Diamond pulled out as the correct one.

“That one! That’s it! You got it!” Sweetie almost hops in place. She then crawled to the couch and pulled herself up. “I’m sorry. I’m not much use right now.”

“It’s okay.” Diamond examined her prize. “So this is the correct wire? Are you sure?”

“I’m sure, yes. So you have to plug it into the side of the tv, and the back of the karaoke machine, okay?” Sweetie instructed as she sags into the couch.

Diamond carefully examined the back of the machine. Although there were a bunch of holes which could be plugged with something, she found only one that fit one end of the cable, so she went ahead and inserted that. That done, she looked to the side of the television. At first, she did not feel confident that she could do this because she never did something like this before, but she spotted something that provided her a hint. On the side of the TV, she saw one port that matched the shape of her end of the plug. She attempted to insert it and found that it fit!

“Hooray!” Diamond cheered. “I did it!”

“Of course you did. I’m not surprised,” Sweetie said with a smile, “Okay, can you bring the microphone over?”

“Sure.” Diamond grabbed it and delivered the item over to Sweetie. Upon doing so, she ended up dragging the cord of the microphone along with her. She paid attention to make sure it did not knock over anything as she handed it to Sweetie.

“Thank you,” Sweetie said and she took the microphone and laid it down next to her. “Sit down. Join me. Please?” She requested as she pressed the button on the television remote to turn it on, then used the remote for the karaoke machine to turn it on.

“Sure.” Diamond moved to sit next to Sweetie. She watched as Sweetie used the remote to flip to a “channel” called HDMI 2.

“Did you have any song in mind?” Sweetie asked as the karaoke machine loaded up and connected to the Wi-Fi network.

“No,” Diamond answered. “Whatever you pick, I’m sure will be fine with me.”

“Um… Okay,” Sweetie said as she pressed a button on the remote and spoke into the microphone, “Tailor Swift, Everything Has Changed,” she said softly.

On the television screen, the search bar filled out with her words, and a selection of songs appeared down the screen. The topmost song was what she selected, and Tailor’s lyrics immediately showed up on the screen.

The beat started in, the music shortly after. “This is actually a duet, but it’s okay, I’ll just sing Tailor’s part, okay?” Sweetie said to Diamond.

“Okay?” Diamond reflected questioningly. “Why did you select this song if you knew it was a duet?”

“I… I don’t know. Just felt like the one I wanted to sing for you,” Sweetie said. “To you! I meant to you!”

“To me?” Diamond reflected. “But … why?”

Sweetie blinked, and turned back to the television as the first lyrics came up, starting to sing instead of answering Diamond.

Since Sweetie did not answer, Diamond paid attention to the lyrics themselves in an attempt to glean why Sweetie wanted Diamond to hear this one.

As Diamond watched the words to the song, part of her felt stunned. Several times, she glanced over at Sweetie as she belted out her little heart. Eventually, Diamond smiled sweetly at Sweetie then looked back at the lyrics of the song.

Sweetie took a breath, and then selected another song, “Alessia Cara, Scars To Your Beautiful,” she said, then sat down and took Diamond’s hands after setting the microphone and remote down. “I want you to really take this song to heart, okay? I think of you when I sing this, when I hear this, and when I remember it… It… Just, listen, okay?” Sweetie pleaded.

Diamond felt too overwhelmed to say anything, so instead she just nodded at Sweetie, and she meant it.

Sweetie hugged her tight, then picked up the microphone and remote, and started the song. This time she stood up and stepped away from the couch, turning awkwardly and facing Diamond. She set the song to play.

Diamond regarded Sweetie as she stood up and faced her. While the song played, she sometimes also looked at the words to the screen.

Midway through the song, tears started to well up in Diamond’s eyes. She tried to contain it in order to better pay attention to Sweetie, but it became very challenging three-quarters of the way through the song. By then, it was clear that Diamond was struggling with her emotions, but Sweetie stepped forward and took her hand, squeezing it as she continued to sing. Diamond looked up at Sweetie with eyes shining with tears. She couldn’t even tell if they were happy or sad tears. Probably both.

The song faded to an end, and Sweetie sucked in a breath as she let her arm dangle at her side and her leg gave out, leaving her falling to one knee in front of Diamond. “I’m sorry… I didn’t know that would hurt you,” Sweetie said quietly as she struggled to lift herself back up.

Diamond stood up to help Sweetie Belle regain her balance, then fiercely hugged her.

“Thank you,” Diamond whispered into Sweetie’s ear. Even then, she struggled to say that as she choked on her emotion which was three-quarters gratitude in that moment and the last quarter was so many emotions that even Diamond could not identify them all.

Sweetie settled herself on the couch next to Diamond, “Never ever forget how beautiful you are, okay?”

“I don’t know what you see in me,” Diamond wailed as she sat down next to Sweetie. “But my god … you are such a beautiful soul yourself!”

Sweetie blushed intensely at Diamond’s words, “One day, Diamond… I’ll get you to admit that you’re beautiful, inside and out. I swear.” Sweetie had started to look away to hide her blush.

Diamond Tiara thought back to all the years that she teased, attacked and belittled Sweetie Belle. When she did, overwhelming grief overcame her. She lifted her hands to her face as she cried.

“D-Diamond? What’s wrong?” Sweetie asked softly as she wrapped her arms around Diamond.

Diamond simply shook her head because she felt too emotional to respond, but overwhelming guilt crushed her poor little heart. The thought of how she once terrorized this oh-so-beautiful soul wracked her with pain and regret.

“It’s okay, Diamond… Let it out,” Sweetie said as she held Diamond close and absently began to stroke her hair.

What did I do to deserve someone this beautiful and good in my life? Diamond wondered to herself. Best I can figure, I’ve done plenty to not deserve her.

Meanwhile, Diamond continued to cry.

During that time, Sweetie whispered in her ear, “I know you’re in pain, I know it… But now you’re going to have lots of friends, I promise… You don’t have to be alone… You don't have to hurt anymore…” As she spoke, there was a knock on the front door.

Diamond regarded the front door with alarm, then looked at Sweetie for advice.

“I guess I should answer that,” Sweetie said, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone you’re here.” Sweetie retrieved her cane, stood up, then began hobbling to the front door. “I’m coming! Sorry, I’m a little slow today!”

“Take your time, Sweetie! It’s just me!” cried a familiar voice, muffled through the door.

“...Scootaloo?” Sweetie said quietly to herself.

Upon hearing who it was, Diamond curled into a ball on the couch and screamed in fright into a pillow on the couch. During that time, she strongly shivered in fright.

Sweetie arrived at the door after a moment and opened it. “Scootaloo? What are you doing here?”

“Uh…,” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her neck, “I wanted to see how you’re doing, and… I want to apologize, in person. I love you, Sweets. You’re one of my best friends, and I hate that… I did this to you,” she said as she gestured to the cane.

Sweetie cocked her head, “Oh. Why don’t you come in, Scoots?”

“Yeah, okay. Thanks,” Scootalo said as she strolled into the house. She immediately went for the kitchen and missed seeing Diamond in the living room. She did not, however, miss hearing Diamond’s whimpering.

“Uh…,” Scootaloo began as she stopped and turned toward the living room, “Who is…?” Scootaloo stepped into the living room.

Diamond pulled herself to the other end of the couch then resumed cringing tightly from Scootaloo. She even used a couch pillow to prepare herself to use as a shield between her and Scootaloo.

“Diamond? What the hell are you doing here?” Scootaloo asked, her tone accusatory.

Sweetie hobbled in shortly after Scootaloo walked in, “Scootaloo! Don’t be mean!”

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow at Sweetie, “You want me to not be mean… to Diamond Tiara Rich? You… You should be telling her not to be mean to me or you!”

Sweetie hobbled up close to Scootaloo, though she had to look up for their difference in height, and stared Scootaloo in the eyes, “She’s not that girl anymore, Scoots. She’s becoming the good person that was always hidden inside of her. Can’t you please trust me on this?”

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow, “Trust you? Yeah… I… can trust you. I… Fine. But you say one wrong thing, and I am going to make you worse off than Sweetie!”

Diamond continued to cringe and shiver in the extreme.

“What the… What are you doing, Diamond?” Scootaloo asked, a hint of frustration drawing into her tone.

Diamond was clearly in no condition to talk. She looked like she was afraid for dear life.

“Scoots. She’s terrified of you,” Sweetie said as she took Scootaloo’s hand, “Come on, she needs distance.” She practically dragged Scootaloo off to the kitchen.

Scootaloo followed her, “Can I at least get a soda?” she asked as they moved into the kitchen.

Diamond could hear the sound of a refrigerator opening, then shortly after it was closed, then she heard the familiar sound of Sweetie hobbling into the living room.

Before either of them could make it back, Diamond panicked and fled up the stairs. Once she reached the terminus of the stairs, she had to turn left. From there, she saw two doors. Picking at random, she chose the door to the right. It led into a bathroom. Once she noticed that, she locked the room then fled into the tub. There she curled into a ball again and shivered. While doing that, she absently started clawing at her scars again.

Sweetie blinked at the sound of a door slamming upstairs, and upon returning to the living room made her way through to the hallway with the stairs leading up. “Diamond?” she called up.

Scootaloo walked up next to her, sipping a can of Colt a Cola, “What’s up? Rich brat run away?”

“Scootaloo! Will you quit saying things like that?!” Sweetie snapped at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo raised her hands in a placating gesture, “Whoa, easy Sweets… I’ll lay off, okay? I’m sorry. It’s just… hard to get over some of the things she said… and did… okay? You didn’t get it as bad as I did.”

“Yeah, see what that got me?” Sweetie looked at Scootaloo dead seriously.

Scootaloo looked away, sighing. “You want help getting up there?” Scootaloo asked.

Sweetie sighed and nodded, “Please. Thank you, Scoots.” Sweetie raised her functioning leg onto the first step, and Scootaloo slipped an arm around Sweetie’s back to brace her for balance the rest of the way up. It felt like Scootaloo could have just as easily carried her, for all that she felt weightless.

“Uh… so… Scoots, how have you been?” Sweetie asked Scootaloo.

“Fine. Just… y’know, skating and stuff. Passing the time until I’m a free citizen again,” Scootaloo said.

“So, aren’t you gonna get in trouble for sneaking out?” Sweetie asked as they took another step up. By then, they’d cleared half the stairs.

“Oh yeah. If Slate catches me, I’m dead. Or not. I dunno. Probably grounded for longer or something. Doesn’t matter. Had to see you. I… I can’t believe I did this to you,” Scootaloo said sadly.

“Oh Scoots… I wish you wouldn’t take risks like this… but… thank you,” Sweetie said as they made it to the landing on the second floor. Sweetie noticed that the bathroom door was the only one closed, and made her way over to it. She knocked gently. Inside, Sweetie and Scootaloo could hear Diamond whimpering.

“Diamond? Are you okay in there?” Sweetie tried the door, only to find it was locked.

Frighteningly, Diamond did not respond other than to continue whimpering.

Sweetie looked at Scootaloo, “She’s afraid of you. What are you going to do about that?”

Scootaloo almost punched a wall, but caught herself just before the impact, and sighed. “Uh… Diamond? It’s me, Scootaloo. Listen… I promise I’m not going to hurt you, okay? I’m sorry for trying to before, even.”

There did not seem to be much noticeable response other than the whimpering decreasing in volume a bit.

Sweetie sighed, looking at Scootaloo, “Do you know how to pick a lock?”

“...duh? Of course, I do. Why?” Scootaloo replied.

“I can’t… say, but… I’m scared, so, please, can you pick this lock?” Sweetie said, indicating the bathroom door.

“Sure. Got a bobby pin?” Scootaloo asked.

Sweetie reached into her hair and pulled out the requested pin, handing it to Scootaloo. Scootaloo took it and ushed Sweetie out of the way. She immediately slid the pin into the keyhole and placed an ear next to the knob.

After a moment, Scootaloo heard a gentle click, then pulled back. “Okay, it’s open,” she reported as she twisted the knob and pushed the door in. Sweetie immediately pushed past her, dropping her cane in the process but grabbing the door and closing it in Scootaloo’s face.

Within, Sweetie Belle noticed Diamond rocking back and forward in the bathtub with an unnerving amount of blood oozing down Diamond’s arms, soaking her sleeves, and dripping into the white bathtub.

“Diamond? What happened?” Sweetie asked as she locked the door behind her and stumbled forward to place a hand on Diamond’s shoulder.

Diamond shivered when Sweetie grabbed her, but slowly traced her eyes to look into Sweetie’s olive-green eyes. She otherwise said nothing. Just wrinkled her chin a little.

“Diamond…,” Sweetie said as she fumbled in her attempt to climb into the tub. After that, she gently sat herself down opposite Diamond, “Talk to me, please? What’s wrong? Scootaloo can’t be all that’s going on here.”

Tears welled up in Diamond’s eyes. She opened her mouth and attempted to say something, but little more than a few squeaks issued forth. She then folded her arms on top of her knees and put her face on her arms which smeared blood on her face.

Sweetie reached forward, catching Diamond’s hands at either of her knees. She took them gently, not caring about the blood. “You’re scaring me, Diamond...”

A knock on the door sounded, and Scootaloo’s voice sounded through it, “What’s going on in there? You two okay?”

Upon hearing Scootaloo’s voice, Diamond groaned in fear for a moment.

“She’s not going to hurt you, Diamond… I’ll never let that happen,” Sweetie said softly.

“Sweetie? Diamond? You in there?” Scootaloo asked with rising anxiety.

There was no change in Diamond’s reaction except to grip Sweetie’s hand for dear comfort.

“We’re okay, Scoots,” Sweetie called aloud. “You wanna get yourself something to eat or something?”

“Uh.. you… okay, yeah,” Scootaloo took the hint. She went back downstairs and into the kitchen.

“Diamond… Please… Say something…,” Sweetie urged.

Diamond’s sky blue eyes peeked up at Sweetie, then she barely croaked out in a whisper, “Either Scootaloo goes, or I should.” She shook her head. “I don’t want you to get hurt again.”

“No. I’m not sending her away, and I don’t want you to go… I want you two to get along…,” Sweetie said.

Diamond shook her head then buried her face into her bloody arms again.

“Diamond… Please? Can you try, for me? Scootaloo won’t hurt me, and I won’t let her hurt you,” Sweetie said softly as she leaned forward and gently used a hand to bring Diamond’s gaze back to her own.

Diamond shook her head again because she felt too scared.

Sweetie sniffed, and dragged an arm across her eyes. It left a smear of blood across her face, but she didn't care. She sniffed again, a tear sliding down her cheek.

Diamond also cried, but this time out of guilt rather than fright due to hurting Sweetie Belle.

“I want all of my friends to get along… and I know Scootaloo can do that… She can calm down and be nice to you… I know she can… please…” Sweetie pleaded.

Diamond cried harder, very reluctant to hurt Sweetie Belle, but she felt too afraid of Scootaloo at the moment, and also undeserving of forgiveness.

“Um… Sweetie?” Scootallo’s voice came through the door.

“What, Scootaloo?” Sweetie asked.

“Your mom is home,” Scootaloo said.

“Sh-she’s… What’s she doing?!” Sweetie asked.

“She’s unpacking your medication. I didn’t tell her about… y’know...,” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Okay… okay…,” Sweetie said as she looked at Diamond, “We’ve got to get you cleaned up. Come on.”

Sweetie reached over and grabbed a towel from the towel rack, and immediately wets it. She then gently begins to wipe Diamond’s face and arms. She even began to twist Diamond’s hair into the towel in an attempt to soak up the blood that had gotten there.

“I’m not coming out of here,” Diamond promised to Sweetie. “Not as long as she’s here.” Her eyes watered again. “I’m sorry. And,” she gripped one of Sweetie Belle’s arms which held the towel, “thank you!”

“Diamond… What do I have to do? Do I have to tell my mom about this?” Sweetie asked.

Diamond widened her eyes in panic, then exclaimed, “No! You promised not to tell anyone about my situation.”

“Please, Diamond… Please… I’m not going to choose between you and Scootaloo. I can’t do that. She’s one of my oldest friends,” Sweetie said.

Diamond shook her head as she said, “There is no choice here, Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo is your oldest friend, and I’m some worthless nobody who doesn’t deserve any of this.” She wrinkled her chin. “I’m probably not going to live much longer anyway, so choose Scootaloo.”

“If… If you…,” Sweetie began, “I-I’ll… end myself…”

“What?!” Diamond exclaimed. “Why?! I’m unworthy of that affection. I haven’t done anything to deserve it.” She pointed at the exit. “Nor has Scootaloo done anything to deserve your loss. She needs you, I think, and I … I …”

“Diamond… You’re my friend… I want you in my life, I want you around… I want you to get along with my other friends, and to be their friend too… I… Diamond, please… Please give Scootaloo a chance… and… m-my mother,” Sweetie’s eyes shimmered with tears as she spoke.

Diamond Tiara couldn’t breathe anymore because her nose was too clogged with snot. She ended up expelling it into her right hand then looked at it with disgust due to a distant remnant of her old snide attitude. She looked depressed a moment later with an empty giving up kind of expression.

Sweetie reached over and unspooled a length of toilet paper, passing it along to Diamond. “I’m not leaving you until you agree, okay?”

Diamond looked down as she sighed in defeat, then her eyes looked up at Sweetie while the direction of her face didn’t follow. She paused a long moment in silence like that, then slowly nodded meekly.

Sweetie wore a small smile while gently cleaning her face and arms. “I can’t promise my mom won’t figure a few things out… She’s really good at that sort of thing, but I won’t tell her.”

Diamond simply looked down.

“You ready?” Sweetie asked.

Diamond shrugged lightly and said, “As ready as I’ll ever be, I guess.”

Sweetie softly began to sing “Scars To Your Beautiful” to Diamond as she struggled to stand up from the tub. Instinctively and protectively, Diamond followed her up to make sure Sweetie Belle didn’t fall along her way up. When they both stood, Diamond proceeded to hug Sweetie Belle, but this time tenderly.

Sweetie hugged her back, almost tightly. “You’ll never know just how important you are to me. Now… We’re going to have to get you changed. I think you’ll fit in my clothes.”

‘Okay,” Diamond mumbled weakly, feeling too drained to put up much more of a struggle against Sweetie, to whom she felt too grateful to oppose much more anyway.

Chapter 12 - Old Scars

Cookie Crumbles entered the kitchen while tying on an apron to her chest. Within the kitchen, she noticed Scootaloo already sitting there as if waiting for her to arrive. As Cookie passed Scootaloo, she flashed the younger girl a sly grin and asked, “Come to distract me from the shenanigans happening upstairs, eh?”

“Sweetie going to the bathroom is shenanigans now?” Scootaloo replied coolly.

“Hey,” Cookie said with a shrug as she started the stove, “when you got to go, you got to go.

“Anyway, have you come to keep an eye on me?”

“Uh… Do you need help with anything?” Scootaloo asked, sidestepping the question.

“No, Hun, I don’t need any help, but if you want to help then I won’t stop you.” She used a ladle she picked up to indicate a certain drawer. “See that drawer there? Next to the fridge? It has an extra apron. Go strap it on. But first, go to the sink and wash your hands, Hun.”

“Yes ma’am,” accepted Scootaloo as she walked over to the sink and turned on the water. After she finished washing her hands, she went to the drawer that had been indicated and withdrew the folded apron.

“So … I heard you got suspended from school, Hun,” Cookie brought up as she stirred water, in a pot with her ladle, that wasn’t boiling yet. “Heard you and my daughter got into a brief scuffle, but that you didn’t do it on purpose. You want to talk about it?” Cooke asked in a calm, non-judgemental way. It sounded more like an offer.

“I… I’m sorry… I didn’t… I never meant to hurt Sweetie… I love her like a sister… I feel real crappy about that. She… she doesn’t seem mad, though,” Scootaloo replied.

“Oh, I know. I know, Hun. You don’t gotta tell me about it. My sweet daughtah did that before you, Hun, but it does leave me with one question. Now, I know for sure’ah that you didn’t mean tah hurt my daughtah, but that does beg one question … who exactly did you mean to hurt?”

Scootaloo sighed, “Ugh… Diamond Tiara…,” she answered automatically.

“Diamond?” Cookie reflected. “Who is that, Hun? She a nasty custom’ah?”

“Uh… She always was, yeah. I… I guess she hasn’t been lately… I mean… I remember how bitchy she was when we were kids… She’s not like that now, but… I mean, she’s still stuck up, still looks down on everyone… and it’s so damn irritating. I just want to rip her smug face right off her skull sometimes!” Scootaloo’s volume rose a little with each pause.

“In the fridge, third drawer from the top, pull out a dozen carrots and cut them up, would’ja, Hun?” Cookie requested. “Also, the knives are on the backsplash under the cupboard. Sweetie told me you know how to use them since you cook for your whole family, so I’ll trust ya, Hun. As for the cutting board, there’s one over there on the counter right now.”

Scootaloo nodded and navigated the kitchen with ease. She collected the bag of carrots and withdrew a dozen onto the cutting board, then retrieved the knife from above the backsplash and actually spun it around a finger before proceeding to cut the carrots. “Can do, Mrs. Belle!”

“After ya are done with that, you can work on the celery,” Cooke resumed. “You’re such as sweet doll, Hun.”

“Um… Okay… and… thanks?” Scootaloo said, rubbing the back of her neck as she briefly moved the next carrot down and resumed cutting.

Cookie began to add a few spices into the pot as she said, “Ya know, you’re going to be surrounded by bullies all the time, Hun. In grade school, High School, College and af’tah, you name it. The important thing toe remem’bah is not to let them get un’dah yo skin, Hun. That way, they can rant and rave all they want and they’re not gonna get any’weh. Drives them nuts, it does. Sometimes it’s kind’ah hilarious. But, if you do let them get un’dah your skin then they control you. They can get you to hurt yo friends, yourself, get ya suspended … thah works.”

“I… I don’t think that was Diamond’s plan exactly… but I see what you mean,” Scootaloo said quietly.

“You’re in charge of yo own life, Hun. You’re the captain of your own ship. You set the course and set sail for wherev’ah you want, Hun. Don’t let bullies hijack your ship. They ain’t worth it. You need to not let stowaways on your ship.”

With that, Cookie lifted her ladle to her lips and sipped some of the water for a bit, then nodded in satisfaction. After that, she declared, “I’m going to let that boil for a few minutes. Time for me to chop up some of the potatoes.”

When she moved to do so, she asked along her way to the fridge, “You hungry, Hun? Staying for dinner?”

“Uh… Can I? I’d like that,” Scootaloo expressed, sounding a little unsure of herself.

“You sound unsure of yourself, Hun. What’s the problem?” Cookie asked as she pulled out a bag of potatoes from the fridge then moved to another cutting board next to Scootaloo.

“I really want to trust Sweetie on this one… She says Diamond isn’t like that anymore… That she’s not a bully… I’m just not sure… but… for Sweetie? I’ll check myself. I won’t attack Diamond… I’ll give her a chance. If she gives me one,” Scootaloo finished quietly.

Cookie shrugged as she said, while pulling out some of the potatoes and cutting out the eyes of the potatoes. “Well, people change all the time, Hun. It’s important to give people a chance sometimes. Doesn’t mean you have to forgive them for past mistakes, but if they change then it’s like blaming a new, innocent person. Plus, I know my daughtah is a sharp cookie, pardon the pun. She’s a great judge of charact’ah, so if she says this Diamond gal has changed, then she probably has. Honestly, from what you’re telling me, that sounds like a great thing because she used to be so bad, eh? If people like that make a sincere effort to change, it should be encouraged. You see what I’m saying?” Cookie asked with a hopeful tone.

Scootaloo grumbled, and nodded grudgingly as she moved on to cutting up celery after passing Cookie the cut-up carrots. “I guess so. I’ll try, at least. Just… one snide remark… and I don’t know…”

“I know you can be a good girl and a really good friend,” Cookie remarked. “I’m not saying that Diamond will be easy to get along with and she may push your buttons at times, but you don’t haf’tah let her win, Hun. You stay true to yourself and do what you think is right.”

“Yeah… Alright,” Scootaloo said as she set to cutting up the celery.

Sweetie sat on her bed as Diamond tried on various shirts. While that happened, Diamond cringed tightly to have even more of her scars fully revealed now that her upper blouse was off.

“Diamond… It’s nothing I haven’t already seen, okay?” Sweetie assured.

“I know. It’s just … I have this fear that it will somehow drive you away. It doesn’t matter how irrational the thought is. I just can’t shake it,” Diamond replied meekly. During that time, Diamond sifted through some of the clothes in Sweetie’s closet with Sweetie’s earlier encouragement. After a while, she lifted her eyebrows, impressed. “Most of these outfits actually look pretty cute. I expected these things to be a lot tackier considering your family’s budget.”

Sweetie blinked, “What do you mean? Daddy makes a pretty good living at Rich Athletics… We’re fine,” Sweetie said, “And I’m not going to leave you for anything. Don’t worry.”

“Well,” Diamond looked down, “I guess I’m just used to thinking of everyone as poor compared to my family. As such, I expected your standards to be so poor that they would be downright disgusting. But this,” Diamond pulled out an outfit. A pale blue shirt, with a puppy printed on the chest, and white capri pants made of something like velvet, hung on the hanger. While still holding it, she waved to indicate it and said, “This is pretty impressive. I dare say, it’s downright fashionable. It’s as if you know someone in the …” Diamond trailed off as she realized something, then looked at Sweetie Belle with a sly look. “Rarity is responsible for your wardrobe, isn’t she? If she didn’t’ design it herself, she might have selected, or at least recommended, these outfits.

“I remember, back in High School, she used to be pretty obsessed with these sorts of things.”

“She’s responsible for a lot of it, I’ll admit. But… I learned from her, too, and that one I picked for myself. She’s in college now, studying business and fashion design. She’s gonna be huge! I can tell!” Sweetie gushed.

Diamond seemed to have mixed feelings about that statement. After a pause, she shrugged and said, “Can I try on this outfit?”

“You can try whatever you want, Diamond,” Sweetie said with a bright smile, “I know you’ll make it all look good.”

“Thanks,” Diamond replied with an empty tone. “Um.” She looked around the room for a place to change, then gave Sweetie a questioning look as she asked, “Should I change in the bathroom, or …”

“Do you want me to step out?” Sweetie asked, “Because I will.”

“It’s your room,” Diamond reminded. “Maybe I’m the one who should step out. Besides, you’re injured so you shouldn’t move around too much.”

“Right, that settles it,” Sweetie stood up, “You can always just change in front of me. I’ll just turn around. Or, I can leave. Up to you, but those are your choices.”

Diamond looked down and flushed, but otherwise stood there and said nothing.

“Okay,” Sweetie smiled as she took up her cane and started hobbling toward her door.

“You … you don’t have to go,” Diamond whined in a small voice. “I told you … you shouldn’t move around too much. Won’t it delay your recovery or something?”

“I don’t know. I don’t think so? I’m supposed to be walking if I can, but, okay,” Sweetie returned to her bed, drew up her legs, and turned around. “Let me know when you’re ready, okay?”

“Um … okay,” Diamond agreed in a small voice.

Diamond spent the next several minutes taking off the remains of her outfit, aside from her underwear, then put on the new one. Once that was done, she adjusted the new outfit’s little details with a practiced eye.

“And… Thank you… It means a lot to me to hear you compliment my clothes, and my sister,” Sweetie said sincerely.

“I’m just surprised,” Diamond said as she continued to adjust the details of the outfit. “I thought peasants would have poor and pathetic outfits, but you’ve actually got some quality here. It might not be super expensive or imported, but in terms of fashionable … this stuff is pretty impressive.”

“Give it time, Diamond. Rarity’s stuff will be in the highest demand pretty quickly!” Sweetie said, confident and braggy.

“Um … okay. I think I’m done,” Diamond announced. When Sweetie turned about and looked back at Diamond, Diamond posed for her. “So … what do you think?”

“Gorgeous…,” Sweetie said just above her breath, on reflex, before shaking her head, “Uh, I mean amazing!”

Diamond blushed a bit, but she also looked happy.

“I really love your smile, Diamond. It fits you perfectly,” Sweetie said, then blushed.

‘I, ah … didn’t have much reason to smile until you came along into my life.” Her eyes shifted to the left, then she rephrased that. “Well, I had some good times with Silver too.” She looked down sadly. “I don’t know if that will ever happen again.” Her eyes looked up at Sweetie while her face remained diagonally downward. “You pressured me into getting along with Scootaloo, and I have my doubts. Just as much, I’m not sure how we’ll ever get along with Silver Spoon as well. She seems stuck on the idea that being rich also means innately elite.”

“I think she’ll come around. We can talk to her together, okay? She’s worth it. She’s your friend, right?” Sweetie asked.

“I, ah,” she rubbed her arms in discomfort as she looked off to her left side. “I just don’t know. I want her to be. That’s all I know, but if she continues to bad mouth or belittles you … I don’t think I can stand that.”

“Do you want me to talk to her myself? I think she’s with Snails now, right? Maybe he can help?” Sweetie said, thinking aloud.

Diamond immediately looked at Sweetie and asked in surprise, “You know about that? About Snails and Silver, that is? Geeze, Sweetie. Even I didn’t know about that until last night.” Diamond squinted at Sweetie. “Do you have an innate talent for knowing who everyone’s relationship is? You even know about that Skeedaddle fellow.”

“I helped him get together with Kettle Corn… but no… Just about everyone knows. It was so a huge rumor when it started out, like ‘Really? Silver settled for Snails?’ but, I thought it was cute, and I saw that he was pretty good to her… and she’d stopped being too mean, too. Makes me wonder, how’s she dating Snails and still looking down at everyone? He’s not even close to being rich.”

Diamond shook her head in disbelief as she said, “I used to be her best friend. How is it that I’m the last person to find out these things?”

“You’ve been missing school constantly for months now, and I don’t think I’ve seen you and Silver talking much for longer than that…,” Sweetie replied.

Diamond thought about it for a moment, then advised as she focused on Sweetie’s olive-green eyes, “If you want to talk to Silver about our relationship, I recommend doing it with Snails. You might even want to convince him to deliver the message. I think he’d respond positively to your outreach, but Silver is another story if you reach out to her.” Diamond shook her head. “The fact of the matter is … you’re not rich enough to be worthy of her attention, so you’re beneath her and it’s insulting to someone of that station to converse with their lessers. Snails seems to be a really weird exception.”

Sweetie nodded, “Alright, I’ll keep that in mind. Hopefully I’ll be back in school soon,” Sweetie said as she stood up, took up her cane and hobbled toward her door. “Ready to meet my mom?”

Diamond followed Sweetie and said along the way, “I hope you’ll be back at school soon, too.” Her chin wrinkled. “It’s been so hard at school lately. All those people watching me and judging me. Now I want to be more absent than ever, but the election is coming up and … honestly, I don’t care about it, but my mother does. She’d kill me if I don’t kill myself. Either way, I’m in severe danger.” When they arrived at the door, she squinted her eyes at Sweetie as she asked, “Incidentally, can you give me any idea which way you’ll vote for?”

“Diamond, I’ll always vote for you,” Sweetie said with a smile, “And don’t worry, I’ll chase away anyone staring at you.”

Diamond’s eyes watered at Sweetie as she said, “Thank you!”

Sweetie giggled, lifting up her cane and pretended to talk like an old man “Hey, you dirty, rotten kids! You quit staring at my friend here before I box your ears!”

Diamond giggled sweetly at Sweetie’s comment.

Sweetie, with Diamond’s help, managed her way back down the stairs and guided Diamond toward the kitchen where they could hear Scootaloo and Cookie having a conversation. Sweetie hobbled all the way to the point where the wall fell away and opened up into the kitchen, holding Diamond’s hand.

But, once they arrived there, Sweetie Belle noticed Diamond lingering behind at the threshold into the kitchen. For that, Sweetie Belle looked back at Diamond reassuringly and said, “Do you want me to talk to her first?“

“I … I still don’t know if I can do this,” Diamond said nervously. “What if she hurts you again or tries to hurt me? I’ve had to put up with many nasty stares earlier at school.”

Unbeknownst to Diamond, Scootaloo overheard seventy percent of what Diamond said.

Scootaloo stepped into the hallway, her hands folded behind her back, and spoke up gently, “Why are people staring at you at school?”

Diamond shrank back at the sight of Scootaloo and hid behind Sweetie Belle with fright.

Sweetie made no move to reveal Diamond, but did speak up to assure her, “Scootaloo’s not going to hurt either of us,” Sweetite promised to Diamond, then turned to regard Scootaloo as she added, “right?”

“Right. I’m not… So…. What’s going on at school? Did I miss something?” Scootaloo asked.

Diamond continued to cower behind Sweetie Belle, so Sweetie realized it’s probably up to her to explain.

While thinking about it, it also occurred to her that anything she explained to Scootaloo, her mother would also overhear. Sweetie may be sworn to secrecy about some things, but what happened at school was now common knowledge.

“There’s a video going around the school… Um… In it… Diamond is in the girl’s room at school, and she’s vomiting… Making herself do it, actually,” Sweetie said, reaching behind her and taking Diamond’s hand again.

“What? Really? Who’d do something like that?!” Scootaloo asked, a small amount of anger creeping into her voice, “And… and how?!”

“Um… someone recorded her, she didn’t see who, and didn’t even know anyone had been there with her until this video went out. It was sent out across the CHS Public Network, to everyone’s phones,” Sweetie explained.

“Damn. If I ever find out who did that… I dunno… but it won’t be pretty,” Scootaloo said clumsily.

“You should probably call the police if you find the culprit,” Diamond said in such a small, meek voice that Sweetie doubted anyone other than herself heard that.

“Huh? What was that?” Scootaloo asked, having understood none of that.

“Diamond? You’ve got to speak up a bit, okay?” Sweetie encouraged Diamond then explained to Scootaloo, “And she said you should probably call the police if you find the people that did it.”

“I want my turn first,” Scootaloo replied.

“This is really upsetting to you, huh?” Sweetie asked. “Um… You mind if I get in there and sit down? My leg is getting shaky,” she requested.

“Oh yeah! Come on. Sorry about that,” Scootaloo apologized as she turned and walked back into the kitchen.

Diamond actually rushed ahead to pull back a seat for Sweetie then invited her to sit on it.

During that time, Cookie continued to prepare dinner while pretending she wasn’t eavesdropping on the very local conversation.

Sweetie smiled at Diamond as she took the seat, “Thank you,” she said to Diamond then spoke to her mother. “Mom? I’d like to introduce you to a new friend of mine… this is Diamond Tiara Rich.”

Meanwhile, Scootaloo sat across the table from Diamond while observing Diamond sit down next to Sweetie Belle.

“Oh, hello, deary,” Cookie said brightly while she continued to prepare your meal. “It’s so good to hear that my daughter is expanding her circle of friendship. Are you interested to join her little club, the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

Diamond looked taken aback by that question, then replied, “Well, um … to be honest, I haven’t thought about that.”

“That’s okay, Hun. Take your time.

“By the way, if you stay for a few more hours, you’re welcome to join us for dinner. It should be ready around six or seven’ish, so you got some time. My husband should be arriving from work around that time, too. I’m sure he’d also love to meet you. It’s always nice to have more friends. Don’t you agree?”

“Uh, yeah. Yeah, it helps,” Diamond agreed softly. She glanced over at Scootaloo to gauge her reaction. In doing so, Diamond noticed that Scootaloo seemed at ease with the idea.

“I’m always down with having more friends,” Scootaloo said.

Noticing Scootaloo’s reaction put Diamond in a bit more ease, but she remained very nervous.

“Hey,” Scootaloo said, her voice actually going soft, “Wanna take a swing at me?”

Diamond cringed and shook her head at Scootaloo, but otherwise said nothing.

“Okay, no problem. Offer stands. I deserve it after what I did to Sweetie… and honestly? For even trying to go after you. That wasn’t right. I’m sorry, Diamond,” Scootaloo said quietly.

Diamond simply nodded in meek acceptance, but she still looked afraid.

“Scootaloo, I’ve already forgiven you… Stop beating yourself up, okay? You’re an amazing friend, and you always were. You’ve been angry since… well… losing your parents… and I try to understand that,” Sweetie said softly.

Scootaloo blinked while looking at Diamond, slightly worried about what her reaction would be. She noted Diamond’s lack of surprise, first, but then also noted the presence of sympathy.

“Wait… She knows?”

Sweetie nods, “Yeah, she does.”

“...You told her?” Scootaloo asked, her voice just on the edge of a tremor.

“Yes. I did. You know I wouldn’t have if I didn’t trust her, right?” Sweetie asked.

“I know I didn’t swear you to secrecy, but jeez Sweets, I wish you’d have asked me first… Especially to Diamond Taira,” Scootaloo said, before catching herself, “You know that’s a touchy subject… fuck..”

“Um,” Diamond began meekly, then asked, “if you don’t mind telling me … how did they die?”

Scootaloo’s gaze shifted back to Diamond, eyes slightly narrowing, “I’m… not ready to talk to you about that yet,” she said firmly.

“Oh. I see.” Diamond looked down in depression. “I understand.”

Sweetie turned to Diamond, “Don’t feel bad. She’s only talked to me and Applebloom about it, no one else. This isn’t because it’s you, it’s because it isn’t either one of us,” Sweetie explained.

Scootaloo didn’t argue.

“Yeah,” Diamond said with sad acceptance. “This probably means I’m not welcome in your little club either, and I don’t want to intrude.”

“Oh for fuck’s sake,” Scootaloo grumbled, “What did Sweetie just say to you? And what makes you think you aren’t welcome in ‘our little club’?” she asked, partially mocking Diamond’s voice.

“Ladies, language,” Cookie lightly scolded as she continued cooking.

“Um. Sorry, Mrs. Belle,” Scootaloo said.

“I just, um … don’t feel that I would really be welcome in the club, especially after everything that I’ve done,” Diamond mumbled softly, almost too low in volume to be heard.

“That’s… that’s all old news… Happened years ago,” Scootaloo said, “Get over it.”

Diamond frowned as she looked down at her lap. She appeared very uncomfortable.

“Scoots, could you please be nicer?” Sweetie asked.

Scootaloo frowned, “I’m trying, okay?”

“Try harder, please,” Sweetie encouraged.

Scootaloo took a deep breath, closing her eyes.

“I, um … I should go,” Diamond said sadly then started to stand up.

“No!” they both cried out at once. Sweetie grabbed Diamond’s wrist gently while Scootaloo stood up from her seat.

Diamond shifted her eyes back and forth between Sweetite and Scootaloo in surprise as she slowly sat down.

Sweetie leaned a little closer, bringing her face to Diamond’s face. “It’s okay… Everything is okay. No one here is going to hurt you.”

Scootaloo nodded in agreement, unseen by Sweetie.

“I just …” she continued to look back and forth between Sweetie and Scootaloo “... didn’t want to come between you again and start another fight.”

Scootaloo inched forward, moving around the table until she neared Sweetie, then gently put a hand on Sweetie’s shoulder before talking again. “If what I did didn’t do that, then it won’t happen. You sure won’t be what comes between us, and she has always forgiven me when I’m stupid.”

“Oh. Um … okay.” Diamond’s face flushed and she looked down.

Sweetie gently wrapped her arms around Diamond, noticeably leaning on the girl as she hugged her tight.

Scootaloo gagged and backed away.

“So, um,” Diamond fidget uncomfortably. “What, ah … what do the two of you want to do?” She looked up and back and forth between them. “What do you Crusaders usually do?”

“We try new stuff,” Scootaloo said, oversimplifying the point.

“Um… We do try new stuff, and we find what we like to do. It’s nice to have friends to do that with. I… I never would have sung in front of anyone before Scootaloo pushed me. We make each other stronger,” Sweetie expanded.

“Oh, “ Diamond said simply because she didn’t know how she could fit into this group dynamic, especially since one of them was so potentially hostile.

“Sweets, you bought me that skateboard… You’ve pushed me, too. Why else would I have done all those tricks to show off to that little crowd the other week?”

Sweetie shrugged, pulling away from Diamond. “What do you like to do?” she asked as she looked at Diamond.

Diamond shrugged as she replied, “I don’t know.”

“How can you not know?” Scootaloo asked, a little huffy.

Diamond shrugged again and repeated, “I don’t know.”

“Well, we’ll help you to figure that out, okay?” Sweetie assured.

“Okay,” Diamond replied nervously.

“So, why aren’t you hangin’ out with Silver Spoon anymore?” Scootaloo asked as she returned to her seat.

“I, uh,” she shrugged her arms in discomfort while she squirmed, “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Oh. Fine,” Scootaloo said with a shrug.

Sweetie kept hold of Diamond’s hand as she sat down.

Diamond kept quiet since she didn’t know what to say.

“So… um…,” Scootaloo began, “You ever just tried something new?”

“Um … no. Not really,” Diamond replied.

“Why not?” Scootaloo pushed.

“I’m just …” Diamond shrugged lightly. “I’m not allowed to. It’s not appropriate for a lady of my station.” She frowned as she looked down. “I shouldn’t even be here. I don’t know what’s come over me lately.”

“You insultin’ Sweetie?” Scootaloo asked, suddenly intense.

“Scootaloo!” Sweetie turned to face her friend, “She’s not insulting me. Calm down!”

Scootaloo folded her arms and looked away.

Sweetie turned back to Diamond, “But what do you mean by that?”

Diamond looked down and shut down ever since Scootaloo accused her of insulting Sweetie. At that moment, she just wanted to leave. She shook her head to provide a dim reply.

Sweetie frowned at Scootaloo, then turned back and squeezed Diamond’s hand. “We both know you weren’t insulting me, okay?”

Diamond looked at Sweetie with misty eyes.

Sweetie smiled, gently wiping away any tears she saw.

Scootaloo groaned. “Can you two get a room or something already?” Scootaloo blurted out while rolling her eyes in disgust.

Sweetie snapped her head around at Scootaloo, eyes going wide, before glaring at her and closing her eyes.

Scootaloo blinked.

“I want to go,” Diamond said in a barely audible tone under her breath.

Sweetie winced, “Diamond, why?” she pleaded.

Diamond shook her head and replied, “I just don’t fit in here. I don’t know what to do.” She glanced at Sweetie. “And you know I’ve been under a lot of pressure.”

“I have an idea!” Cookie Crumbles chimed in brightly. “If talking to each other provides too much pressure, how about doing something fun instead, such as Pony Party Six?”

“Oh!” Sweeties voice squeaked, “That sounds fun! Wanna try that Diamond?”

“Uh.” Diamond gave Sweetie Belle a questioning look. “Pony Party Six? What’s that?”

“It’s a game for the Wee Ultimate! It’s a lot of fun. It’setter with more players. too! Scootaloo, you’re playing!” It wasn’t a question.

‘The Wee?!” Diamond asked with an intense wince of disgust. “I’m not sure if I want to play something like that.”

“It’s… a video game? What?” Sweetie raised an eyebrow.

“Playing something called ‘Wee Ultimate’ sounds disgusting. LIke something we’d need to do in the bathroom,” Diamond said back.

“Okay, yeah, but it’s so not like that!” Sweetie assured her.

“That’s… some imagination you’ve got, Di,” Scootaloo said.

“So, after dinner?” Sweetie asked brightly.

“Actually, it will probably be a few ow’waz, my dear. That’s plenty of time to go off and play with your new friends. Why don’t you all go run off and do that?” Cookie recommended.

“Sounds good to me,” Scootaloo said as she marched off to the living room without further ado.

“Is it fun?” Diamond asked with uncertainty as she started to stand up, following Sweetie’s prompt to do so.

“I think it is!” Sweetie said excitedly as she stood up, almost immediately stumbling forward. In response, Diamond grabbed one of Sweetie’s arms to help steady the other girl as they made their way into the living room. Once they arrived, they noticed Scootaloo already fishing out the Pony Party Six game then fed it into a video game console that Diamond was not familiar with.

“I’m player one!” Scootaloo announced, “You want player two, Sweets?” Scootaloo asked as she held out the next controller.

Sweetie accepted the controller then sat on the floor. “Yeah. That’s fine.”

Scootaloo nodded and held out another controller. “Diamond, you’re player three.”

“Um … okay.” Diamond examined the unfamiliar controller. “Just what are we supposed to do in this game anyway?”

“Depends on what you roll and where you land,” Scootaloo said offhandedly, “Easier to play and find out, I think.”

Sweetie nodded in agreement, “It’s silly. Usually it would be Scoots, me, and Applebloom. I’m so happy you’re here!”

Diamond flashed Sweetie a tender smile for a moment before regarding the television as Scootaloo turned on the game. She watched the video game system logo which was a lower case “p” in rainbow colors which rolled across the black background until the “Wee” logo lit up.

Diamond learned that the game involved up to six players. In this case, the other three player slots were taken up by computer-controlled characters, and Scootaloo set each one of them at a different AI level. The game itself involved taking turns rolling some dice then navigating their selected character across a virtual map. All of the selectable characters were ponies of various kinds, of whom they had to navigate across a magical land with a fantasy setting. Along the way, they often landed upon squares that started some kind of mini-game, and the rules for each one was different, including who was on whose team. There was also something about collecting rainbow coins and carrots. The end objective was to collect some mcguffin item called the Golden Horseshoe. Whoever collects the most Golden Horseshoes, which cost a certain amount of rainbow coins, wins the board.

Diamond needed some time to get the handle on the game but, once she got into it, she did find it honestly fun.

“SWEETIE BELLE, DARLING, THE PHONE IS FOR YOU,” Sweetie’s mother, Cookie, called from the kitchen. “BE A DOLL AND PICK IT UP FOR ME, WOULD’JA, HUN? IT’S ONE OF YOUR FAVORITE TEACHERS, MISS SUNSET SHIMMER.”

“Ms. Shimmer?” Sweetie wondered aloud as she took up the living room receiver, “Hello?”

When Sweetie Belle picked up on her end, her mother hung up.

“Hi, Sweetie Belle,” Sunset greets sweetly on the phone, but she was a bit difficult to hear with some of the background noise. “Are you feeling any better?”

“A little, yeah. I’m walking a little more… and Mom got me medicine, so the headaches aren’t so bad now.” Sweetie answered.

“That’s great!” Sunset cheered. “I’m so happy to hear that you’re feeling better. I hope you’ll feel well enough to return to school soon.”

“I hope so too. I know I’m falling behind a little. Principal Twilight arranged to have my homework sent to my home computer, at least,” Sweetie said.

“Well, that’s one advantage to the CHS Public Network when it isn’t hacked,” Sunset mentioned. “They actually had it shut down yesterday for investigation. Most of the faculty have grown to rely upon it enough that lacking it threw them for a loop. We almost closed down the entire school. I’m telling you, things are crazy down here. Then there is all that fiasco about the video of Diamond spreading around, the Superintendent yelling at Twilight, and …” Sunset expelled a deep breath. “Well, I just hope that things return to normal soon.

“I’m currently in the printing room to print out a bunch of copies of Scootaloo’s homework because she doesn’t have access to a good computer, or was it a good internet access? She’s grounded from using her phone, too, so I am going to deliver the papers over to her later.

“Anyway, I have a quick question for you. Have you seen Diamond Tiara? She ditched school, again, earlier today. After everything that’s happening to her on campus and the rumors spreading about, I honestly can’t blame her this time.”

“Oh she’s…,” Sweetie looked over at Diamond for a moment.

Diamond waited for Sweetie to return while sitting on the living room couch. She was looking forward to them to resume another round of Pony Party Six. Catching the look from Sweetie, she returned it with a questioning look, wondering what Sweetie was talking about on the phone.

“Uh … Sweetie … is she over there at your house?” Sunset checked.

Sweetie sighed. She could not lie to Sunset Shimmer. “...Yes,” Sweetie answered quietly.

“Oh! Um, okay. How is she doing?” Sunset checked. “Is she staying at your house, or … what’s the plan? How are we going to do this?”

“I’d have to ask my mom, but I don’t think that would be a problem… She’s okay, I think. She’s a little shaken up… um…,” Sweetie looked at Diamond, “Did you want to stay over here, Diamond?” Sweetie asked gently.

Diamond opened her mouth to answer, but then hesitated. She felt very nervous earlier when she entered the kitchen, but the Pony Party Six was some of the most fun she ever had.

Then there was Sunset Shimmer to consider. Should she keep being a burden on her? Is being a burden in the Belle home any better?

Feeling indecisive, she started to close up again and said to Sweetie with a slight cringe, “Um … I’m not sure. I don’t want to be a bother.”

“MOM!” Sweetie yelled across the house.

“YEAH?” Sweetie’s mother called back from within the kitchen.

“CAN DIAMOND STAY HERE TONIGHT?!” Sweetie yelled back.

“SURE, HUN. WHATEVER YOU LIKE. I ENJOY IT WHEN YOU HAVE YOUR FRIENDS OVER. JUST MAKE SURE YOU DON’T PUSH YOURSELF TOO HARD, OKAY? AND LIGHTS OUT AT TEN.”

“YES MOM! THANK YOU! LOVE YOU!” Sweetie yelled back, then lowered her voice and addressed Sunset, “I think Diamond will be staying here tonight, okay?”

“Are you sure that’s okay?” Diamond asked with uncertainty. “Do you want me to stay the night?”

While Diamond said that, Sunset said, “What about Diamond? Does she want to spend the night with you?”

“Diamond, do you want to spend the night here? It’s no bother at all. We have a guest room set up for just such an occasion.” Sweetie asked, and explained.

“Uh, okay. I suppose I could, then,” Diamond replied with a slight smile on her face which Scootaloo noticed.

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow, but otherwise offered no comment. Sweetie returned to the phone call “She’s okay with that.”

“What about you?” Diamond asked Scootaloo. “Are you staying the night too?”

While Diamond asked that, Sunset said on the phone, “Well, if it’s alright with her and your mother, I suppose she can stay the night. I can send over homework on her student account, too. Do you have a spare computer to share with her? Or maybe you can time-share the one you got. Also, she’ll come to school tomorrow? Does she know the way from there, or should I pick her up?”

Scootaloo grimaced. “Slate’s gonna kill me… No, I can’t stay. I should be going soon… but I don’t wanna miss Mrs. Belle’s cooking.”

Sweetie smiled at Scootaloo, then looked at Diamond. “Daddy can take you to school in the morning. He goes by there all the time on his way to work. That should be okay. Ms. Shimmer said she’d send your homework along. You can use my computer for that if you want.”

“Sure,” Diamond said simply to Sweetie then turned to look at Scootaloo as she asked, “Who is Slate? Your father?”

“S..Sort of? Foster Father,” Scootaloo clarified.

“Well, if you are all sure, I’ll leave her to you, then,” Sunset said on the phone. “If you have any problems, be sure to call me and let me know. I’ll do everything I can to help.

“With that out of the way, I was considering to start a new YouTube channel of myself playing video games. Got any ideas for a cool name for the account? I was thinking of going with, ‘Girl’ underscore, ‘Gamer’ underscore, and ‘Rocks’. What do you think?”

“I think that fits you perfectly Ms. Shimmer! I’m gonna follow you right away!” Sweetie squeaked.

“Well, we’ll see if anyone else does.

“Anyway, if things are taken care of over there then I’ll leave you to it.

“By the way, Sweetie Belle, thank you so much for taking care of Diamond. You’re a real sweetheart. She’s been through a lot lately so it’s nice that she has a friend to help take care of her. I just want to make sure you know that I really appreciate that.”

“She’s my friend. Of course I’m gonna take care of her. Scoots is her friend, too. She’s not alone,” Sweetie assured Sunset, “It’s really my pleasure to have her here.”

“Thanks, Sweetie. You have a big heart. I hope that …

“Whoa. Wait a second. Did you mean you’d enjoy having Diamond over, or Scoots?”

“Diamond, of course. Scootaloo just happens to be a friend of hers now too,” Sweetie clarified with a giggle.

“Really? Since when?” Sunset reflected in surprise. “You said she is a friend of hers now. Does that mean Scootaloo is over there too?”

“Oh! Uh… I… Yes…,” Sweetie answered, refusing to lie to Sunset.

“You sure everything is alright out there?” Sunset checked with worry. “I remember how Scoots reacted to Diamond in my office.”

“Everything is fine. They’re getting along. We’ve been playing Pony Party Six,” Sweetie assured.

“Oh Sweetie, that’s wonderful to hear!” Sunset cheered on her end of the phone. “Finally things are looking up for the poor old girl … which … is actually an ironic statement coming from someone whose literal last name is Rich … and she’s rich.” Sunset giggled. “Well, that aside, does Scootaloo need me to give her a ride to her house if she’s not staying the night?”

“Scoots, you want Ms. Shimmer to take you home?”

Scootaloo’s features brightened. “On the motorcycle? Hell yes!”

“Uh… She’ll take you up on that, but she wants to have dinner here first. Is that okay?” Sweetie asked.

“Sure,” Sunset replied. “In that case, what time does she want me to pick her up? Or she can call me when she’s ready.

“Incidentally, what are you having for dinner?”

“Mom’s making some kind of stew, I think. Scootaloo can call you on my phone when she’s ready, sure,” Sweetie said.

“Okay,” Sunset accepted. “That’s acceptable. Enjoy your dinner! That sounds really delicious. As for me, I was thinking of picking myself up a pizza along my way home along with some breadsticks and cheesesticks. That, and a Mountain Goat soda. That should be good enough snacks while I create my first YouTube account. Wish me luck!”

“How are you so thin?!” Sweetie asked in a hushed voice.

“I bet you Diamond would have asked me that, too,” Sunset figured. “And the answer is … I’m not going to eat the whole pizza tonight. Plus, I work out. Do some stretching exercises, some jogging, and martial arts practice.”

“Oh. That makes sense. I should see if Scootaloo can show me some martial arts exercises… for when I’m better,’ Sweetie said.

“Oh yes! Definitely wait till you get better first!” Sunset strongly encouraged. “As for your interest, I’m almost surprised, but then I recalled the fact that, as Crusaders, you tend to try out all kinds of things.

“By the way, would it interest you to know that your pony counterparts in Equestria are best friends too? And, in addition, they formed a club that’s basically a helpline for those with cutie mark problems? Princess Twilight told me that a few years ago.”

“Oh, that’s neat. Good for them!” Sweetie said with a light cheer, then looked at Diamond again. “I… I think Diamond wants to get back to the game, so I’m gonna let ya go now. Okay, Ms. Shimmer?”

“Oh? What game are you playing?” Sunset asked with sudden interest.

“Um… Told you earlier. Pony Part Six,” Sweetie reminded.

“Oh, that’s right! You did say that earlier. I’m sorry. My bad.

“Well, I’ll let you go. Call me if you need anything, and I really hope you girls have fun.

“Oh, and one more thing before you hang up. Applebloom had a message for you last I spoke to her in class. Or, rather, just after class. She said she hopes you feel better, and she’ll come around and visit tomorrow. I told her that you’d probably need a few more days to recover. Is there any message you want me to say to her next I see her?” Sunset offered.

“Thank you and I can’t wait to see her! Hope she’ll get along with Diamond,” Sweetie said.

“Huh. Pushing all of your friends to be friends with Diamond now. That’s so like you, Sweetie Belle.

“Anyway, I’ll tell her the message when next I see her. She might be a bit confused by it but I’ll let you do the explaining when next you see her.

“Well, I’ll see you briefly later on tonight when Scoots gives me a call to pick her up. Have a swell time!”

“Thank you!” Sweetie hung up the phone and returned to her controller.

The rest of the evening was pleasant. Hondo had arrived home just before dinner, and had been introduced to Diamond. He was careful not to reveal Sweetie’s secret to either of her friends, and was friendly as well. The group of five sat down to do dinner and enjoyed Cookie’s homemade stew, served in a bread bowl. Cookie served herself a glass of wine, Hondo just had a glass of water, Sweetie also had a glass of water, Scootaloo grabbed a Colt a Cola, and Diamond had a glass of mint tea, heated, with hers. Diamond mostly just played with her food, avoiding eating it as much as possible.

Diamond tensed up at the sight of the wine glass in Cookie’s hand, but she kept any comments to herself.

The night drew to a close. Sunset arrived to collect Scootaloo who was certain she would be dead by morning. Sunset promised to attend Scootaloo’s funeral if that should be the case. She even suspected she’d shed a few tears.

Hondo retired to the living room, turning on a sportscast of some description, while Sweetie hobbled to the stairs. Diamond followed Sweetie up the stairs. Along the way, she asked what the shower situation was in this house and when would it take place.

“Up to you. Mom will go first, and then you can go if you want. I can wait. It’s no problem,” Sweetie said, “You were in that bathroom earlier, so you could even take a bath if you wanted. You can take any of my pajamas you want, too.”

“Well,” Diamond said with a look of dry humor on her face, “at least I know where the tub is. That’s one item ticked off the checklist.”

“You can use all my stuff, too, okay?” Sweetie assured.

“Ah, sure.” Diamond smiled gratefully at Sweetie as she said, “Thanks, Sweetie Belle. You really are a very good friend.”

“You are too, Diamond,” Sweetie said with a smile.

Sweetie, with Diamond’s help, managed her way to the top of the stairs, and took a moment to catch her breath. “Thank you for your help, Diamond…” Sweetie said.

“Sure. No problem. Have to pay you back some for helping to save my life and all,” Diamond replied softly.

“Don’t… Don’t ever hesitate, don’t ever even think of second-guessing this… You can call me, come to me, talk to me… I’m here for you, okay?” Sweetie asked.

Diamond nodded numbly and said, “Sure.”

“So, do you want to take the shower first?”

“Uh, yeah … if you don’t mind,” Diamond replied meekly but also hopefully.

“No, of course I don’t mind,” Sweetie replied, starting to hobble toward her room, “You should choose what you’ll change into then, okay?”

“I’m not as familiar with your wardrobe. I’d appreciate some advice on that front,” Diamond requested.

“Sure, come on,” Sweetie hobbled in front of Diamond, stumbling a moment but caught herself this time by throwing a hand out to the wall. After she recovered, Diamond followed Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie led Diamond into her room and pointed to a pearl white dresser stood caddy cornered in her room. “In there. I think you’ll look good in the baby blue ones with the Little Equestrians characters on them.”

Diamond squinted at it and asked, “Isn’t that a little childish?”

“A little, yeah. So?” Sweetie asked with a shrug as she fell back onto her bed.

Diamond sighed in frustration, then said. “It’s … fine, I suppose. I’ll put it on. Not much other choice here, I guess.”

“Oh, I have about six other sets… I just thought that one would look the cutest on you… But you can choose something else if you don’t like it,” Sweetie assured.

“I said it’s fine!” Diamond expressed irritably as she went over to collect it. “Should I change here, or …?”

“Shouldn’t you shower first?” Sweetie asked, a little hurt and a little confused.

“Oh! Right. Of course.” Diamond sighed. “And I’ll have to wait for your mother to finish that, so … what do we do in the meantime?”

Sweetie tilted her head, deep in thought. “You ever talk about your first crush?”

“Ah … no. Not really,” Diamond asked defensively. “Why do you ask?”

“Just… Making small talk, that’s all,” Sweetie answered, “I’m sorry. I won’t pry there again.”

Diamond gave a sad frown at Sweetie for a second, then looked around for a place to sit. She saw Sweetie’s full-size bed, a plush chair set up at the corner on the other side of that bed, and a pink beanbag chair. From this, Diamond moved to sit down on the plush chair.

“Did you have something you wanted to talk about?” Sweetie asked.

“Not really,” Diamond moped. “It’s just that … I think I’m more trouble than I’m worth. I don’t know why you’re trying so hard to fix a broken girl like me. What’s in it for you?”

Sweetie blinked as she leaned forward on her bed and rested her chin on her hands, “In it for me? Not much. Just helping a friend. Though… I don’t see a lot that needs fixing, honestly. You’re… pretty close to perfect, near as I can tell,” Sweetie said self-consciously.

Diamond immediately looked at Sweetie with suspicion and confusion. She asked, “Why do you say that? What’s so ‘perfect’ about me? I’m the one with all the emotional issues here and … so many problems.”

“You think you’re the only one?” Sweetie asked.

“Only one what?” Diamond reflected.

“Only one with issues?” Sweetie clarified, her legs kicking back and forth behind her, though the right one didn’t move very fast or far.

Looking upon that made Diamond feel guilty again.

“You… forget… I grew up with Rarity in this house. My talented, beautiful, big sister… It’s… hard to shine when she’s around,” Sweetie said.

Diamond looked at Sweetie with a little uncertainty as she said, “Well, I didn’t grow up with your sister so I don’t know what it’s like. Plus, I’m an only child. I do know that Rarity strikes a bold impression, though. Part of me wonders if it’s just a mask or if that is who she really is. One thing is for sure … she’s not forgettable.”

“It’s… sort of a mask? She’s really insecure… She had a crush on this one guy for the longest time… Then she got an invitation to this Gala thing where he would be too… So she goes there, and it’s just as grand an occasion as she thought, and she was dressed for it too… But… It turned out he was a jerk… just totally selfish and ignorant… Guess there was some incident where a piece of cake went flying, and he dragged her in front of himself… Ruined the dress she made. She came home in tears that night… and I don’t think she’s been on a date since,” Sweetie said.

“Huh.” Diamond looked thoughtful with a blink. “That reminds me of another jerk I once heard of. A guy by the name of Blueblood.”

“Yeah! That’s him!” Sweetie cried out in recognition.

Diamond widened her eyes in shock at Sweetie. “That’s the same guy? Huh.” Her expression sank to normal. “Small world. The guy is something to look at, but if you talk to him … well … I guess he’s not that much different from most of the guests at my mother’s party.”

“He really hurt Rarity that night. She puts a lot of work into her dresses and stuff, and he ruined that one… She made it just to meet him in, too,” Sweetie said, “You know… I don’t think Mom really gets me...I know she loves me… I… um…,” Sweetie stoped talking, suddenly aware of what she’s about to say.

“Both of your parents seem like really nice people, and you are too, so … I don’t get how you can’t relate to them.”

Sweetie swallowed and closeed her eyes. She rolled over onto her back, bringing her hands over her face. “I… I want to tell you… I really do… I just… I don’t know…”

“Look, I’m not going to force you into anything after how kind you were to me, but if you want to tell me … I promise to listen,” Diamond said sincerely.

“I’ve only told Scootaloo… and that was really embarrassing… and I told Daddy, too… I don’t know how to tell my mom,” Sweetie said quietly.

“Why are you talking about her like you fear some inquisition? Trust me, your mother is nothing like my mom, so I don’t think you have any valid reason to fear her, and I don’t think you’d have the kind of secret that would freak her out, like some deep-seeded drive to murder people on top of buildings and such. Since I know you’re not that kind of person, I don’t see how this could be a big deal.”

Sweetie sighed, “Okay… so… Do you remember back in middle school, when Scootaloo and I kind of stopped talking for a while?”

“No,” Diamond quickly replied. “Remember, I was not in your little gang back then.”

Sweetie sighed, “You definitely noticed. You teased me about losing her as a friend, suddenly being alone… Probably went after Scootaloo too.”

Diamond looked taken aback as she asked “Really?” Then, with further thought, she realized that it did sound like something she would do back then given the situation. That realization shifted her look to one of guilt.

“Anyway… So do you remember around that time?” Sweetie asked, not dwelling on Diamond’s harassment.

“Not well. Maybe that’s a defense mechanism,” Diamond theorized. “But I get what you mean roughly, so go on.”

“It was my fault. I uh…,” Sweetie begins to twiddle her thumbs, “Um…”

“Yes?” Diamond prodded.

“I told her that I had a crush on her… It was… stupid… She’s not gay, and… she kinda stayed away from me for a bit until Applebloom came around. We started talking again a little over a year later.” Sweetie swallowed, almost continuing just to keep Diamond from being able to react. “She apologized for being gone so long, and said she didn’t hate me or anything… We got along fine after that, and she’s never told anyone about that, either.”

Diamond widened her eyes in a bit of shock, then asked, “Yer … you’re gay?”

“Yes” Sweetie replied weakly.

“Huh.” Diamond blinked. “So that is why Button Mash cried a few years ago. I knew it had something to do with you. He kept moaning about, ‘Sweeeeetie Beeeeeeelle’! I thought it was pathetic, so of course I teased him about it because I was such a bitch.” She looked back at Sweetie. “Do you have feelings for him at all?”

“No… Not like that… He’s a nice guy. He’s sweet… But… I only want to be friends with him… I-I guess I did what Scootaloo did… just… pulled myself away from him… I dunno if it was to save him from shame… or save me the frustration.”

“Which is what I did to Silver,” Diamond realized morosely. “Only I did it in an attempt to protect and prepare her for the loss of me.”

Sweetie sighed, relieved at the change of topic, “Please don’t ever leave me like that. Promise?”

Diamond looked at Sweetie sadly, but there was a hint of a bittersweet smile on her lips. Eventually she nodded and said, “I promise … as long as you keep your promise to me.”

“Of course I will,” Sweetie said, matter-of-factly.

Diamond smiled mischievously because she knew her next question would make Sweetie squirm, so she asked with a hint of her old vindictive side, “So … who do you have a crush on now if it isn’t Scootaloo anymore? Are you into farm girls, perhaps?” Diamond teased.

Sweetie squeaked as she dragged a pillow over and covered her face with it, “No! Not Applebloom!” she cried, muffled.

“Okay.” Diamond narrowed one eye at Sweetie. “So that’s two girls down. As soon as I rule out seven billion more people, I’ll finally know who you have a crush on by process of elimination.”

Sweetie snorted into the pillow, her body shaking from laughter.

“Sooooo …” Diamond prodded again with a teasing grin.

“I…,” Sweetie removed the pillow, “She’s… got a lot of money…”

“Oh!” Diamond blinked in surprise. “I didn’t know you were into those kinds of people. Do I know her? Maybe I can introduce you to help repay your kindness to me.”

Sweetie swallowed, “Oh… you definitely know her…” Sweetie assured quietly.

Diamond widened her eyes in shock. “Oh my god! You’re into Silver Spoon?! I didn’t know that!” Diamond gasped.

Sweetie shook her head slowly and quite mutely, hiding her face under the pillow again.

“No?” Diamond blinked. “Well … is it someone who goes to CHS with us, or Crystal Prep? There are a lot of wealthy students in the latter campus.”

“CHS, with us,” came a very muffled reply.

“Then who?” Diamond asked. “At CHS, the list is pretty …” Diamond trailed off as she widened her eyes at Sweetie. “Oh god!”

Sweetie went completely quiet and still, except for a perceptible tremor.

“Sweetie, you …” Diamond paused and gulped, then went on. “... have … feelings for me?” She looked up. “You did sing me that song to me earlier, Scars to Her Beautiful.”

Sweetie’s breathing was slow and careful as she removed the pillow from her face, “I… I sang that to you because I want you to believe that you’re beautiful… Because you are…” A tear slipped down the side of her face and landed on her bed.

Diamond regarded Sweetie as tears welled up in her own eyes as well. This was not something she could tease Sweetie about. Not when her own feelings were well in flux.

“I’m sorry, Diamond…” she said weakly.

“You’re scared that I’m going to leave you now that you told me, aren’t you?” Diamond guessed.

“Yes…,” Sweetie answered softly, another tear slipping down the side of her face.

“Would it make you feel any better that I’m terrified that you’d leave me?” Diamond asked with a wavering voice. “That fear does not stem from anything rational. I just feel desperate.”

“No… Because I want you to trust that I won’t…,” Sweetie said softly, “I… I do have feelings for you…. I really hope that doesn’t make you feel weird…”

“Well,” Diamond shrugged, “maybe it does a little, but it also causes me some relief. Now that I’m aware why you have some incentive never to abandon or betray me, I feel a little safer and more secure.” She looked down with a sigh. “Part of me also feels obligated to return your affections out of sheer gratitude and out of fear that I’ll lose you if I don’t.”

“You… No… Diamond, you won’t lose me for anything… If you don’t feel that way, you don’t feel that way… I’d rather have you as just a friend than not at all,” Sweetie replied.

Diamond stared at Sweetie for a long moment. Then, without really thinking about it, she got off the chair and crawled up next to Sweetie. Despite Sweetie’s surprise and alarm, Diamond wrapped her arms around Sweetie’s right arm and closed her eyes. She settled her head into the soft pillows on the bed and suddenly felt exhausted. It’d been such a long day for her, after all. Such a tremendous emotional roller coaster for her.

“D-Diamond?” Sweetie stammered, suddenly very nervous.

“You smell nice,” Diamond mumbled under her breath tiredly. “Also, the pillows are comfortable. In fact, your entire bed is comfortable.” She yawned, then admitted, “I’m tired all of the sudden. I might not make it to the shower after all tonight.”

“Oh,” Sweetie said, feeling Diamond clinging to her arm. She carefully rolled to her side, facing Diamond, “Th-thank you,” Sweetie said with a deep blush.

“For what?” Diamond mumbled quietly while her eyes remained closed.

“You… said I smell nice,” Sweetie said clumsily, “J-Just… yeah…”

Diamond yawned again, then said, “Well, it’s true.” Diamond pulled a bit closer to Sweetie. “You have to tell me how you did that sometime. Shampoo or whatever … or maybe it’s just you. Maybe your spirit is so sweet that it reflects in your body as well.

“You call me beautiful? I guess you haven’t introduced yourself to the woman in the mirror often. Trust me … I’ll introduce you to her.”

Eyes still closed, she leaned forward to kiss Sweetie on the cheek then settled back into the pillow. Her breathing slowed down to a very restful state.

Sweetie froze at Diamond’s kiss, then melted as she felt her own exhaustion overwhelm her. She’d been moving around a lot, pushing herself even though she knew she was in pain from walking. She simply hadn’t wanted to slow down with Diamond around. Her eyes fell closed before long. She snuggled into Diamond.

Praxton stared at the screen of his phone. The tiny drone, with the infrared camera, had captured everything. He scribbled a note down in a notepad, took a picture, and sent it to Spoiled.

“That’s leverage… Gettin’ there... Yer mom wants you to show up to that debate… S’pose she’ll make sure you’re focused on it.”

He extended an arm out the window of his car and tapped the butt of his cigarette, losing ash on the ground, before bringing it back to his mouth for another drag.

Spoiled Rich: What is this?! What am I looking at here? It’s just a bunch of red and blue blurs together.

Praxton: Diamond and the Belle kid getting awful close.

Spoiled Rich: WHAT?! Why is my daughter hanging out with confused, insignificant low-life? And why has she not returned home of her own accord yet?

Praxton: It’s a real mystery, lady.

Spoiled Rich: Oh, nevermind. I suppose I don’t really care. Instead, text me the address to this Belle residence. I’ve hired someone who should help improve my daughter’s image. I’ll have him pick her up tomorrow if I get the address.

Praxton: Sure thing, lady. It’s 510 Starlight Street, Canterville.

Spoiled Rich: Very good! That’s a good boy! You’ve earned yourself a doggie treat.

Seconds later, Paxton received an email detailing the fact he received some payment in his bank accounts.

Praxton recalled the drone and set his phone down, taking another drag of his cigarette. Praxton sighed, then lamented, “Lady, if you weren’t payin’ me…”

Chapter 13 - Unwelcome Guest

Early morning the next day, there was a ring of the doorbell so early that not even Hondo Belle left for work yet, let alone Diamond Tiara for school.

Sweetie’s left eye cracked open, and she groaned as she stretched in a yawn. She’d had quite a dream last n-

She paused as she felt a weight on her side, and something was holding her other arm rather snugly.

Sweetie looked over and found Diamond clinging to her, “Wh...what?” Sweetie said barely above a whisper.

Sweetie’s question made Diamond’s face wince while she groaned. She was otherwise clearly too groggy to get up yet.

The doorbell rang again.

“It… wasn’t a dream?” Sweetie said, an actual whisper this time.

Sweetie Belle noticed that Diamond was actually smiling softly. She looked so peaceful as she slept beside her. A breath caught in Sweete’s throat as she caught herself thinking that Diamond looked beautiful with her hair a mess along with her cheeks and eyes puffy from sleep. At some point during the night, Diamond had shifted to snuggle more closely to Sweetie, nearly drooling on Sweetie’s chest as her head lay comfortably below Sweetie’s chin.

Sweetie’s face flushed red as she realized just how close and comfortable Diamond was. She felt Diamond’s shallow breaths pattering her neck.

Sweetie heard someone open the door downstairs. Probably her father. She figured he could take care of it.

Then Sweetie glanced at her clock, shaped like a cat with a bright blue digital display and set up on her dresser, and found it to read 6:02 in the morning.

Sweetie furrowed her eyebrows as she thought to herself, Too early for a sales call.

Diamond moaned in comfort and unconsciously rubbed herself a bit closer to Sweetie. After that, she yawned a bit. Sweetie swallowed, going still just to keep Diamond from waking up.

About a minute later, Diamond finally cracked her eyes open a bit after another yawn, then gazed at Sweetie through tightly squinted eyes that hadn’t adjusted to the morning sunlight yet. After that, she said, “Good morning, Sweetie Belle.”

“G-Good morning,” barely came out above a whisper from Sweetie.

Around this time, Sweetie started to hear her father’s footsteps coming up the stairs, but decided to ignore it for now because it probably had nothing to do with her. Besides, she wanted more cuddling time with Diamond. It probably wouldn’t happen again.

“Sorry I fell asleep in your bed,” Diamond apologized. “I just got so tired at the end there. I couldn’t make it to the shower or my … or rather, the other room.” She furrowed her eyebrows now. “I’m curious … is it your elder sister’s room that turned into a guest room?”

“No, it’s my old one,” Sweetie replied, “I moved into Rarity’s old room.”

“Oh,” Diamond responded with a blink.

Then, at that moment, Sweetie’s father knocked on her door and said, “Sweetie, we got a guest here who’s come to see Diamond. Is she still in your room?”

“Um… just a minute, Daddy!” Sweetie said as she clumsily pulled away from Diamond and pushed out of bed. She stumbled for a moment before catching the edge of her dresser. “We’re not dressed yet!”

“What?!” Diamond explained as she sat up on the bed. “Who could be here to see me? Nobody else knows that I’m here except Scootaloo and … Oh.” Diamond looked at the door. “Is it Sunset Shimmer who has come to take me to school?”

“No, it isn’t,” Hondo responded through the still closed door. “Why don’t you go downstairs and check it out yourself? When you’re ready, that is.”

“Who did it look like?” Diamond probed.

“Nobody I met before,” Hondo continued answering through the closed door “He’s some white guy with poofy pink hair and dressed in a blue business suit, complete with red striped necktie.”

“Huh.” Diamond blinked. “Doesn’t sound like anyone I’m familiar with either, but …” She cringed nervously. “The motif, at least, sounds familiar.”

“We’ll be down in a bit, Daddy! Can you keep him busy?” Sweetie called out.

“Sure thing, Hun. I’ll invite him into the living room and talk there. I do have to leave for work in about forty-five minutes, but you should be able to handle him before that time. I trust ya.”

“Thank you, Daddy! I love you!” Sweetie called back, before turning to Diamond, “You want to pick out some outfits?”

“Ah, sure, I guess,” Diamond said with uncertainty then blew aside some strands of her hair. “I look like a mess, don’t I? I also haven't showered yet. I probably smell like the sewers. I’m nervous to meet this guy under these conditions but it might also be rude to keep him waiting for too long.”

Diamond put a finger on her lips as she looked down with an expression that was a mix between discomfort and indecisive.

“Go ahead and hop in the shower, then. Just don’t take too long… I’ll uh… see if the guy wants something to drink.” Sweetie announced.

“Ah … sure, but Sweetie …” Diamond began in a warning tone, but hesitated so long that Sweetie had a chance to respond before Diamond finished her thought.

“You can use all of my stuff, it’s all in the pink bag below the sink,” Sweetie added, before tilting her head, “Something wrong?”

“I’m, ah … I’m worried. The kind of man your father described sounds like someone either one of my parents would have hired, and between the two … my mother is more likely.” Diamond’s eyes shrank with fright. “Which means she found me! I don’t know how, but she found me!”

“Um… You want me to get my daddy to get rid of him?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t see how that would help. If this person is hired by my mother, she knows where I am … somehow. If we kick him out, it’s the police that might come knocking on the door next.”

“Why would she call the police?” Sweetie asked.

“Why do you think?” Diamond asked with rising frustration. “I ran away from home. No doubt my mother is trying to drag me back to her clutches.”

“I don’t know… that all sounds drastic…,” Sweetie said doubtfully.

“You don’t know my mother like I do!” Diamond wailed fearfully as she hugged a pillow close to her chest.

“Okay, calm down… I’m gonna go talk to Daddy, okay?” Sweetie said, trying to soothe Diamond. “You go ahead and shower, and try not to worry!”

“That’s easy for you to say!” Diamond wailed fearfully.

Sweetie raised an eyebrow, “You’re wasting time, Diamond. And so am I, now.” Sweetie grabbed her cane and hobbled out of her room.

“Sorry,” Diamond lamented sadly. “Okay. I’ll go shower.”

Sweetie gripped the railing tightly as she ever so slowly made her way down the stairs one step at a time, going sideways.

A petite woman, with pale yellow skin and an icy blue head of hair, wearing a light purple pantsuit with a red cravat, was sitting on the living room couch with her hands folded neatly on her lap. The woman’s head was on a pivot, taking in the decor of the house and the various paintings hug up around it.

“Oh, um… Hi?” Sweetie greeted as she managed her way down to the last step.

Upon saying that, the woman looked up at Sweetie greeted, “Oh, hi! I hope I’m not intruding or waking you up too early.” She placed her hand on her chest. “My name is Coco Pommel, and may I say what a lovely home you all have here?”

“You certainly may!” Hondo invited proudly. “Also, let me introduce my youngest daughter, Sweetie Belle.”

“...You’re not a man in a business suit,” Sweetie said flatly as she stepped down to the first floor.

“Oh, um,” Coco looked down shyly, “One of my employers, Mr. Svengallop, didn’t want to wait here for Diamond to come down, so he sent me here to wait in his place.”

“Yeah,” Hondo agreed with a roll of his eyes. “In his words, he said, ‘I can’t be bothered to wait around in a commoner’s house, so you wait here for me, Ms. Pommel, and be sure not to keep me waiting too long. Time is money.’” As he said that, Sweetie noticed he mimicked a very annoying accent that was probably a gross exaggeration.

“Right …” Coco agreed with an obviously embarrassed and ashamed expression. “I’m real sorry about him, Mister.”

Hondo blinked at Coco as he said in a light tone of objection, “You have nothing to be sorry for, Ms. Pommel. It isn’t your fault if your employer’s act like a bunch of jerks.” He placed his hand on his chest. “I’m a manager myself. I’ve worked with all kinds of people, and that experience has gifted me with a fairly accurate impression of other people. It is enough to say that I am as miffed at your employer as I find you innocent and adorable.”

“Oh, um, thank you … sir,” Coco said with a shy blush.

“Daddy, can we talk in the kitchen? Please?” Sweetie urged Hondo.

“Oh, sure, Hun.” Hondo stood up as he looked at Coco and bowed to her just a bit. “Please excuse me. Also, since I’m about to be in the kitchen anyway, do you want me to pour you something to drink while you wait?”

“Oh, that would be lovely!” Coco said brightly with a very grateful tone and look in her eyes. “Do you have any coffee or tea, perchance?”

“Certainly. I believe some coffee is brewing right now. How would you like it?” Hondo asked.

“Not too sweet and just a little bit of cream,” Coco answered, then blushed again. “If you don’t mind.”

“You got it.” Hondo then looked at his daughter and nodded towards the kitchen. After that, the two of them proceeded within it. Once there, he turned back to look at her and asked fairly brightly, “What’s on your mind, Sugar-plum?”

“Daddy, Diamond says she doesn’t trust this person. She doesn’t want to go anywhere with them. Do you think we can make them leave?” Sweetie asked.

A wise look sank into Hondo’s eyes as he asked, “By ‘this person’, you are referring to our guest’s employer?” he checked.

“I guess? I don’t know, I think so…” Sweetie said.

Hondo blew through his teeth as he looked out the kitchen with a tense look, then said to his daughter with a look of discomfort, “Look, Sweetheart, I don’t want to push Diamond into anything she’s not comfortable, but this person claimed he was hired by her mother to fetch her. And she has legal custody over Diamond. That makes this situation complicated.”

“B-but he doesn’t! And neither does Ms. Pommel! And they’re saying they were hired, but how do you know that’s even true?” Sweetie challenged.

Hondo nodded to his daughter as he said, “Now that is a good point. They may claim to work for Mrs. Rich but I suppose they brought no proof. We could challenge their authority by insisting we wait on word from either one of Diamond’s parents. A call, perhaps?” he compromised. “Until then, for as long as Diamond is in our home, I could just claim that I’m protecting her from potentially hostile strangers.”

Sweetie nodded, “Thank you, Daddy!” She hugged Hondo tightly. He hugged her tightly in return.

“Aw, Sugar-bear, you’re so good to your friends!” Hondo said proudly. “Now, I should go fix up Ms. Pommel’s coffee, and my own for that matter. For what it’s worth, at least she seems to have good manners, so I don’t mind treating her in return.”

Sweetie nodded, “Okay, but… You’re not going to let her take Diamond, are you?”

“If they can confirm that they are sent by either one of her parents, then I have no legal authority to stop them,” Hondo reported a bit glumly, then added more brightly, “However, until then, I intend to protect her and be a courteous host, although I do have to leave for work in a few minutes. Your mother will still be here, though, and I trust her judgment.”

Sweetie nodded, then hobbled back to the stairs, “I’m sorry Ms. Pommel! I still have to shower, and get ready for… uh… my day!”

“Oh, that’s okay!” Pommel assured, then looked concerned. “Do you want me to help you get up the stairs? It appears difficult for you, and I don’t mind.” She looked up the stairs. “For that matter, is that where you are going? I’m not sure where the showers are around here.”

“I… uh… That would be great, thank you,” Sweetie said as she stepped up onto the first step and gripped the railing.

“Sure!” Coco said brightly then immediately got up to help Sweetie up the stairs. “There you go,” Coco said soothingly along the way. “Nice and easy.”

“Thank you…” Sweetie said as the rest of the trip upstairs was made easier.

“Oh, no problem! I love to help,” Coco said sweetly.

“I think Daddy should have a cup of coffee ready for you,” Sweetie said.

“I’m pretty sure of that, too,” Coco agreed with a shy blush.

“Go ahead. I can manage from here. Thank you,” Sweetie said once they arrived at the landing.

“It was a pleasure to meet you, Sweetie Belle,” Coco said with a slight bow at Sweetie. “You really do have a lovely home here.”

“Oh, Thank you, Ms. Pommel,” Sweetie replied as she began to hobble her way back to her room.

Sweetie entered her own room, hobbling quickly until she arrived at her own cell phone which she swiftly picked up and used to autodial Sunset Shimmer. She sat on the edge of her bed, blushing lightly at the memory from the night before, and waited for Sunset to answer or for her voicemail to engage.

Sunset answered on the fourth ring.

“Hey, Sweetie Belle, what’s sup? Everything cool with you and Diamond?” Sunset asked pleasantly. “She should be getting ready for school soon.”

“She’s in the shower right now, but… uh… no, I don’t think everything is cool, exactly,” Sweetie began, nervousness creeping into her voice as she lowered it.

“Everything is not cool?” Sunset asked in concern. “Why? What’s sup? Is there anything I can do to help?”

“I don’t know. Some… guy… showed up here this morning,” Sweetie grunted, pausing as she got up to move to her window and look at the vehicles outside, forgetting to speak again as she did.

Sweetie’s jaw dropped as she saw a full-sized semi-truck had been parked in front of her home. Goodness, how was daddy going to get to work with that monstrosity in the way? It was on a narrow residential road, probably not meeting the clearance requirements.

“I… wow… So… this guy said he here to see Diamond… and… Diamond says she doesn’t trust him. I went downstairs, and he wasn’t there. He had sent in this nice woman to talk to us… But Diamond doesn’t want to go with him, and Daddy says his hands are kind of tied. I don’t know what to do.”

“Did her mother hire these people?” Sunset asked. “Or her father, for that matter?”

“Her mother, I think,” Sweetie said as she continued to gape at the huge truck.

“Hmm.” Sunset was silent for a little while as she thought.

“Ms. Shimmer? Are you there? Did I lose you?” she checked her phone, seeing the call was still connected, “Hello?”

“Yes-yes!” Sunset expressed quickly. “I’m still here. I’m just … thinking. Right now, I’m wondering how Spoiled Rich found out that her daughter was at your place so quickly. Didn’t she come over for the first time yesterday?”

“Diamond? Y-yes…,” Sweetie answered.

Sunset sighed, then said, “I suppose I shouldn’t question it too much. With the kind of resources her mother has to work with, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.

“Anyway, the question is what to do now.

“Um … you said Diamond is in the shower right now?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, she is,” Sweetie confirmed.

“And you have someone currently in the house, waiting for Diamond to get ready so she can leave with them?”

“Yes, that nice lady, Ms. Pommel,” Sweetie confirmed.

“Um … okay. Um … Sweetie, is there any way out of the house besides the front door? Like maybe somewhere in the backyard?”

“Yeah. Our backyard leads to the other road, and we can see Canterlot Heights sprawling from there,” Sweetie answered.

“Ooo!” Sunset said brightly. “That sounds nice.

“Anyway, here is what I want you to do. Get rid of that nice lady somehow. Tell her you guys need some privacy and Diamond is still getting ready. Stall them until I arrive. When I come, I’ll give you a call. At that time, we’ll sneak Diamond out the back yard. From there, I’ll take her somewhere safe.”

“Okay, okay. Yeah, okay. I’ll try. Thank you, Ms. Shimmer.” Sweetie paused., “Are you sure this is okay?”

“I’d be lying if I said I was sure, but I am determined to make this okay,” Sunset replied honestly. “I think Diamond has been through enough tragedy as it is. She ran away from home the day before yesterday so there must be some good reason for that. Until she’s willing to talk about what it is, I won’t pressure her, and I will protect her. You can count on that.”

“...Thank you, Ms. Shimmer. Thank you so much.” Sweetie exhaled a sigh of relief, a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding at all.

“You’re welcome, Sweetie Belle. Anytime.

“Anyway, I think I can get there in approximately eighteen minutes. Fortunately, I have a motorcycle so I can drive through some traffic and take a few shortcuts that normal cars can’t. Do you think you can stall them until then?”

“I’ll try. I won’t let Diamond down,” Sweetie said somberly.

“Alright. Sounds like a plan.

“I got to go. I’ll be over there as soon as I can and I’ll call you when I arrive. Keep your phone on you at all times,” Sunset instructed.

“Okay. I will.” Sweetie clicked the call off. After that, she engaged camera mode on her phone and snapped a picture of the large truck outside of her house. With that done, she sent that image to Principal Twilight’s phone along with the following text:

Sweetie Belle: I know I’m not even supposed to come to school, but this doesn’t seem legal to me.

Sweetie then pocketed her phone, hobbled down the hall to the bathroom door, and lightly knocked.

“Uh … yes? Who is it?” Diamond seemed to ask nervously over the noise of the shower. Her voice also echoed slightly due to the acoustics of the bathroom.

“Diamond? It’s just me, Sweetie. Just wanted to say, you can take your time. There’s no hurry,” Sweetie said as quietly as she could while still allowing Diamond to hear her over the sound of the running water.

“Uh … sure, but why? What’s going on?” Diamond asked with lowered volume to her own voice but, once again, due to the acoustics and Sweetie’s close range, she still heard Diamond.

“Trust me, okay?” Sweetie assured.

There was a moment’s hesitation, then she meekly replied, “Okay.”

Just then, Sweetie Belle heard a bleep, which was a signal that her phone received a text message. Sweetie blinked, then pulled out her phone from her pocket before checking the message.

Twilight: Isn’t that your neighborhood, Sweetie? What is that large truck doing there in front of your house?

Sweetie Belle: Yes, it is. Right outside my house. Someone claiming to have been hired by Spoiled Rich to pick up Diamond Tiara.

Twilight: Diamond is over at your house? Really? Oh that is wonderful! I guess she had a sleepover at your place?

Sweetie blushed as she typed her response: Sweetie Belle: Um, yes. We did. Now she’s terrified to go with that man.

“Sweetie? Is that you still out there?” Diamond asked within the shower.

“Sorry! Having trouble moving! I’ll be okay!” Sweetie called back as she recalled she was still supposed to usher Coco Pommel out of the house, so she made her way to the stairs and began to slowly and carefully climb down.

“You’re having trouble moving?!” Diamond asked within the bathroom in alarm.

At the same time, Sweetie received another text.

“I’m fine. I promise! Take your time!” she called back as she reached for her phone and missed the railing with her other hand. As a result, she stumbled forward. She cringed as her forward momentum overcame her balance and she tumbled down the stairs, making a rather loud racket all the way down. She finished with a squeak and a groan as she lay on her stomach at the foot of the stairs.

Upon seeing that, Coco screamed, startled, then rushed over to Sweetie Belle to see if the girl was alright.

“OH MY GOD! SWEETIE BELLE, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?! SAY SOMETHING!” Coco cried out in fright upon arrival to Sweetie Belle.

Shortly later, Sweetie’s parents also rushed into the living room.

“Sweetie?” Cookie noted with concern, then rushed over. “SWEETIE! Are you okay? Did’ja injure yourself?”

“What happened?” Hondo demanded to know as he rushed into the living room.

“Ugh…,” Sweetie could only groan in that moment. Her phone lay in front of her. The screen was smashed from hitting the wall just in front of her. She sighed, and pushed herself up weakly. “I‘m fine…” she said weakly, almost mumbling.

“I’m here, Sweetie. It’s okay,” Cookie said to her daughter soothingly as she bent down beside Sweetie and Coco. “Someone, call fo’ an ambulance.”

“I’ll do-” Coco began but cringed when she heard more stumbling noise upstairs. She looked in that direction to see what happened.

“That’s it. I’m calling out of work,” Hondo decided as he reached for his own phone, but froze midway into retrieving it when he looked up the stairs and witnessed Diamond crawling up to the edge of the top step, naked.

“Is Sweetie okay?” Diamond cried out in alarm from above.

Coco widened her eyes when she beheld Diamond’s nudity, although it was really only Diamond’s head and shoulders visible from this angle. Nevertheless, she blushed beat red as she shielded her sight of Diamond with a hand.

“She’s breathing,” Cookie reported as calmly as she could. She investigated her daughter for evidence of any further injuries. Sweetie certainly had some welts, some bruising, but nothing appeared to be broken. A small amount of blood was seeping from her left shoulder, and her eyepatch had been thrown off.

Cookie frowned in concern, then looked at Coco as she said, “Yeah, please call fo an ambulance.”

“Oh! Um, sure. Right away,” Coco acknowledged as she scrambled for her phone in her purse.

“And you,” Cookie pointed up at Diamond without looking at her, “finish taking yo show’uh. We’ll take care o Sweetie and make sha she we’cove’ahs.”

“You sure?” Diamond asked with lingering uncertainty and worry.

“Hello, this is Hondo Belle speaking,” Hondo said on his own phone. “Listen, I’m going to need you to cover my shift for the moment. I need to see to an emergency here.”

“It’s ringing,” Coco reported as she held her phone with shaking hands. She also regarded Sweetie with tears in her eyes that Sweetie didn’t expect to see from a stranger.

“Jast go!” Cookie ordered Diamond. “Finish get’in ready.”

“Um … okay,” Diamond acquiesced then reluctantly pulled back into the bathroom while dripping wet.

“My daughter fell down the stairs is what happened,” Hondo reported to the one on the phone, presumably to answer a question from the other end. Right after he said that, he flinched in pain and had to bring the phone back a few inches as the one on the other end of the line hollered in panic until Hondo cried back, “CALM DOWNand do as I instructed. You let me worry about my daughter. While I do that, you see to the store. Am I making myself clear?” A moment later, Hondo nodded. “Good. You do that.”

“Hello? Hello?” Coco cried out frantically on her end of the line. “This is Coco Pommel and I am, ah …” She squinted at Cookie. “What’s the address here again?”

“Jez ‘and me dah phone,” Cookie insisted. Coco cooperated. When she had the phone, Cookie reported what the situation was and where her house was located. She also described the condition her daughter was in when prompted.

Sweetie sighed, staring at her phone. She turned to her mother, saw she was on the phone, then looked to her father and decided he’d listen to her. “I’m sorry!”

Sweetie’s father looked at her then reached to affectionately pat her on the head as he said, “It’s alright, Sweetheart. You …” He trailed off as he looked forward at nothing. “Yes, that’s right. Just make sure the store is open on time. I don’t know when I’ll be ready, but I’m not abandoning my daughter during her time of need.”

Sweetie crawled to the wall, and sat against it, hanging her head.

“Oh Honey, be careful!” Cookie encouraged. “Try not tah move around tah much.”

Then Cookie widened her eyes and pressed her phone closer to her face as she asked, “What waz ‘at? Could ya repeat that?” she requested to the one on she was calling.

“Should we get an ice pack, or …” Coco asked with worry and uncertainty.

“I’m fine…” Sweetie tried to assure. “Even if we going somewhere, your employer has half the road blocked off. Could you get me a napkin or something?” Sweetie asked while indicating her bleeding shoulder.

“Oh my goodness!” Coco exclaimed as the fingers of her right hand neared her lips and her eyes grew small. “That’s true! We got to get that truck out of the way right away!”

Coco scrambled to her feet. “Just … stay there. I’ll go talk to them.”

“And I’ll go get some paper towels from the kitchen,” Hondo decided then left to do so while still holding his phone to his face.

“Do yo think that’s wise?” Cookie asked the one she was calling.

“What’s going on, Mom?” Sweetie asked, her voice strained through fatigue.

“Um, well, Honey … dah lady on dah phone thinks we can just drive ya to dah hospital ourselves since ya not unconscious, can move a bit, and not bleedin’ too bah’dly.” She looked to the exit of the house. “Of cowarse, dat would depend upon weddah we can drive around dat big ol’ truck in dah way.”

Sweetie swallowed. “We have to make sure Diamond gets to school. I did call Ms. Shimmer, and I told her about that thing in our front yard… She agreed to meet Diamond behind our yard.”

“Huh?” Cookie blinked at her daughter. “Aren’t they ‘ere tah collect Diamond? Aren’t day ‘ere tah take her tah school?”

“Mom, Diamond’s afraid of them,” Sweetie confessed.

“Afraid of them?” Cookie blinked in surprise at the exit again. “But, why would they …” She looked at her daughter, then gave her a soothing pat. “Hush now. Try not tah move or speak. We’ll get ya to the ‘ospital as soon as …” She trailed off as she looked over her shoulder as her husband returned, bent down, and gave his daughter some fresh paper towels.

“Here you go,” Hondo offered. “Easy, there. Are you in any pain, Sweet-kins?”

“Y-Yeah… A bit,” Sweetie admitted as she took the paper towels and pressed them to her shoulder beneath the sleeve of her shirt. “Mom, please… Diamond wasn’t want to go with them!”

Cookie regarded her daughter with thoughtful concern, then looked up at her husband when he spoke.

“Right now, you’re our top concern, Honey-bunch. We got to make sure you get well.”

Sweetie’s breathing became accelerated as she looked between both of her parents, “You’re going to let them take her!?”

“Honey, calm down!” Cookie urged. “Juz breathe normally.”

“I don’t see what we can do for Diamond if they have legal authority over her,” Hondo said painfully.

“Dear, yo not helping!” Cookie scolded her husband.

“She’s never even met them!” Sweetie cried, “and Ms. Shimmer’s coming! She’s on her way!”

“Here?” Hondo checked. “To pick up Diamond, I take it?”

“Why iz Diamond afraid o’ them?” Cookie asked in bewilderment. “That lady actually seemed rather nice. I’m still ‘olding onto her phone.”

“Please, can we make sure Diamond gets safely to Ms. Shimmer? Please? I don’t know why she doesn’t trust them, but I trust her to know herself,” Sweetie pleaded.

Hondo stood up straight as he rubbed the back of his head while he said, “I don’t know about the opinion of her mother for sure, but you made it clear to us what Diamond’s intentions are. Did you ask Diamond if she wanted to go with Ms. Shimmer instead?”

“I… um… no. I didn’t,” Sweetie admitted.

“‘Ow is she supposed to get tah us anyway wit’ ‘at big ol’ truck blockin’ our driveway?” Cookie complained. “Fo’ dat matt’tah, they’re blockin’ us, too, but I believe Ms. Pommel is currently talkin’ wit’ ‘em tah convince them tah get out of dah way. Honestly, dat big ol’ thing shouldn’t be ‘ere at all.”

“She’s got a motorcycle, Mom. She’s supposed to be coming up on the road past our backyard, not in front,” Sweetie quietly explained.

“Oh!” Cookie blinked. “Well, I s'pose dat could work.”

Hondo crossed his arms across his chest as he asked his daughter, “You’re planning on sneaking Diamond out the backyard?”

“We really shouldn’t be discussing this right now when Sweetie needs ‘er rest,” Cookie urged worriedly.

Sweetie grunted, suddenly pushing herself up off the floor and going for the stairs.

“Hey! Lie still!” Cookie insisted. “Yo going tah hurt yo’self more, Honey!”

“I don’t care! I’m not letting them hurt her!” Sweetie cried as she set a foot on the first step and wrapped a hand around the railing.

“Ya can’t be any ‘elp tah ‘er if yo get hurt yo’self!” Cookie argued sharply. “Is dat what she would want?”

“I’ll go ask her!” Sweetie cried out in response as she set her other foot on the next step and carefully moved her body forward with it.

“No, Sweetie, sit down,” Hondo commanded firmly as he put his hands on his daughter's shoulders in order to gently guide her down. “If you do, then I’ll go talk to her, only … what do you want me to say? If she wants to go with Ms. Shimmer instead of them?”

Sweetie let her father gently sit her down on the steps while she looked up at him, “Daddy, yes. Ask her that… And… Let her know I’m okay, please? And that it isn’t her fault, at all.”

“Sure. I can do that, Sweetness. Be right back.”

Hondo only made it up to the second step when his wife complained, “WAIT! Ya hafta get ready tah take Sweetie Belle to dah ‘ospital.”

He looked back at his wife over his shoulder and said, “I was already dressed for work, so I’m ready to take her as soon as that thing,” he pointed at the exit but everyone in the room knew he meant the large semi-truck and trailer it hauled, “is out of the way.

“In the meantime, since I’m blocked anyway, I’ll set our daughter at ease and talk to Diamond. We’ll see if she wants to go with Ms. Shimmer or not. I’d much prefer to give her the choice rather than having us decide that for her. We’re not her parents or legal guardians, so as far as I am concerned, only one person in this house can legally speak for her fate.”

With that, he resumed his way up the stairs.

Outside, they finally heard the semi-truck’s engine start up.

“Thank you, daddy,” Sweetie said, sniffling.

“Anytime, Sweet-kins,” her father called back to her while he continued his way up.

Sweetie slumped over, leaning against the wall with her eyes closed, “I’m… feeling very tired…”

“Lie down and rest, Hun,” Cookie encouraged. “Ya had a nasty fall, so ya need yer rest.” She teared up a little bit as she brushed some of her daughter’s hair away from her face. “Ya need tah learn tah stop ‘urting yo’self. It breaks mah heart tah see ya in pain, Honey.”

“I… I didn’t do it on purpose,” Sweetie said through a gasp, “Can you help me to the couch?”

Cookie frowned. “I’m afraid tah move you. Are ya sure?”

“I can’t lie down on the stairs… Mom…” Sweetie said, her breathing becoming mildly labored.

“True,” Cookie agreed. “Alright, then, Put yer arm ov’ah my should’ah. I’ll ‘elp ya up n’ deliv’ah ya back tah the couch.”

Sweetie nodded and reached an arm up, guiding it over Cookie’s shoulder, then grasped the railing with her other hand and pulling herself up, “I.. I don’t remember feeling this weak before…”

“Yer usually not dis injured,” Cookie returned evenly. “Now, on three. We’ll ‘oist you up an’ walk tah the couch. Ready?”

Sweetie nodded, “Ready, Mom.”

“Okay, now. Here we go. One … two … THREEEEEEEEEE!” On three, Cookie attempted to hoist Sweetie up. She was plenty strong enough for the job, and Sweetie was easily brought to standing beside her.

“Feels okay, so far,” Sweetie said.

“Okay, then. We’re not out of dah woods yet. Let’s juz slowly and carefully make our way tah the couch. Easy, now. Easy does it.”

Cookie attempted to carefully guide her injured daughter to the couch. The trip took only a minute. Once there, Sweetie laid down heavily on the couch.

“There ya go!” Cookie cheered upon their success. “Do ya need any blankets or pillows?”

“Don’t want to get too comfortable, Mom. Daddy’s going to take me to the hospital. Shouldn’t take long, right?” Sweetie asked.

Cookie looked up the stairs as she watched her husband descend down them. Along the way, he said, “Diamond said yes. She agreed to wait for Sunset to arrive. I also told her that you are fine, my dear, even though I didn’t feel entirely honest in saying so.”

Sweetie nodded, then proceeded to try to stand up only to fall back to the couch, “Oof,” she said.

“Darn it, Sweetie! ‘ow many times do I hafta say it? Be still!” Cookie commanded.

“We do have one other problem about Diamond, though,” Hondo mentioned as he approached to stand behind the couch. “What are we going to do about them in the front yard?”

“It sounds like dey might drive off soon,” Cookie noted. “I can ‘ear the engine revving.”

“That doesn’t mean they will take off. It just means they are getting ready to take off. As far as Diamond is concerned, I get the feeling they won’t take no for an answer when it comes to their request for Diamond,” Hondo noted with concern.

“I won’t let them take her!” Sweetie cried, hammering a fist into the coffee table in front of her.

“Relax!” Sweetie’s mother urged. “We’re not lettin’ them take ya friend eithah.”

Sweetie took a deep, shuddering, breath again before nodding. “Okay… okay… um… I was supposed to ask you to try and stall them until she got here, too.”

Hondo lifts an eyebrow as he jokes, “Oh, so that’s why you decided to fall down the stairs.”

Sweetie blinked, “Decided…? I didn’t decide to do that! That’s not fair!”

“That remark is in poor taste, Hun,” Cookie lightly scolded to her husband.

“Regardless,” Hondo leaned on the back of the couch, “it might buy us the time we need. None of them are in this house anymore, and I think they’ll respect our privacy when they know we have an emergency on our hands. This tactic is a little extreme, but might serve to our benefit in a small way.”

“How is Diamond doing, anyway?” Sweetie asked.

Hondo frowned at his daughter as he replied, “I couldn’t see her through the door, but she sounded worried for you.” He smiled a bit. “You really do have a knack for attracting good friends, Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie nodded, sighing, “I”m fine… I don’t want her blaming herself. Do you understand?” She pleaded with Hondo.

“Oh, of course,” Hondo accepted. “Who wants to have their friends miserable?”

Cookie glanced at the phone she still had in her hand, then declared, “I should return Ms. Pommel’s phone now. It’s not like I need it. I ‘ave my own.”

Cookie bent down and kissed her daughter’s forehead, then bade, “Take it easy and relax, Hun. I’ll be back soon.”

“I love you, Mom. Thank you,” Sweetie said as she rotated her shoulder, and winced.

“Lie still,” Cookie reminded her daughter. “We’ll get ya patched up in no time.”

Cookie then got up and left. Her husband’s eyes followed her until she left, then he realized something. He looked at his daughter. “Do you want some pillows and blankets, Sweet?” he asked, not realizing his wife asked moments earlier.

“I’m fine. I’d rather not get too comfortable if you’re going to be taking me to the hospital, honestly,” Sweetie answered, “and I’m trying to keep an eye out the back for Ms. Shimmer, too.”

Sunset Shimmer slowed her motorcycle to a stop when she got on the street with the Belle residence. She was still a block away when she stopped and lifted the visor of the motorcycle helmet. Up ahead, she saw the large semi-truck parked just a little ahead of the Belle residence. It was clearly large enough to block the driveway of the next two homes.

Sunset pulled back the sleeve of her leather jacket back in order to check her watch for the time. It said 6:32 AM.

Sunset looked ahead at the truck with trailer again with a fairly grim and contemplative expression. She realized she didn’t want to park her bike in plain sight of those in the truck and trailer, so she decided to park on the street behind the Belle residence. From there, she just needed to sneak her way to the backyard.

Sunset’s face grew firm as she slammed the visor of her helmet down again. She wheeled about and quickly made her way to the next street over. Once that was done, she snuck her way to the backyard of the Belle residence. She winced tightly when a few dogs of other neighbors started barking at her, thus damaging her stealth attempt, but she consoled herself with the knowledge that those in the truck shouldn’t care about her or those dogs.

Once Sunset arrived while tucking her helmet under her arm, she pulled out her phone and attempted to call Sweetie Belle. It kept ringing until it reached voicemail. She looked taken aback at her phone, expecting Sweetie would have answered by now. When the voicemail message beeped, Sunset put the phone back on her face and said, “Sweetie, it’s Sunset. I’m in the-”

Sunset was interrupted by a call from another. She looked at her phone again and realized it was Sweetie Belle’s mother, Cookie Belle.

“Oh, um, nevermind,” Sunset said to the message then switched the line to Cookie’s.

“Ms. Shimmer. I’m sorry. My phone is broken. I fell down the stairs. I’m okay, just a little sore. I’m trying to get Daddy or Mom to bring Diamond out to the back yard,” Sweetie said rapid-fire, her breathing a little labored.

“Oh my Celestia! Sweetie Belle … no! Don’t hurt yourself! You have to be more careful!” Sunset begged. “Anyway, I’m here and waiting in the backyard. The coast also seems clear for the moment.”

“Okay, I’ll get Diamond out there soon.

“Daddy? Can you check on Diamond? Ms. Shimmer is here to take her to school now,” Sweetie Belle said, although a bit more muffled since her face was no longer directly on the phone.

“Sure thing, Sweetheart,” Sunset heard Hondo say, although in a more wavy way since he was even more distant from the phone.

“Sweetie? Sweetie?” Sunset called into her phone.

“Yes, Ms. Shimmer?” Sweetie replied. Since she sounded clearer this time, it probably meant she returned the phone to her face.

“How is Diamond doing?” Sunset asked anxiously. “My Celestia, also you! How are you doing? Falling down the stairs sounds awfully serious. Do you need to be taken to the hospital?”

“Daddy’s going to once that truck is out of the way, but I’m okay. Diamond… I think she’s blaming herself. In fact, I’m sure of it,” Sweetie said sadly.

“Oh! Um, the truck is out of the way right now. You should tell your father about that. It’s still on the street, but at least it’s out of the way of your house.”

Sunset looked up to the second story of the house, then admitted, “I wouldn’t put it past Diamond to blame herself for this situation, but I want you to know that I don’t share that sentiment. Her mother probably hired an agent or something to follow Diamond to this home and that’s how she found out that Diamond was here.” Sunset sighed worriedly, then expressed, “I sure hope that does not happen to me when I escort Diamond off the premises.”

“I’m sorry I put you in this position,” Sweetie pleaded, “B-but she really doesn’t want to go with them.”

“Oh, I know!” Sunset assured. “That’s why I’m going to do everything in my power to help her.”

Sunset sighed again, then asked with lingering worry, “Are you sure you are alright? All I know is you claim to have fallen down the stairs, you're conscious enough to talk to me, which is good, and your phone is broken. That’s important to replace soon, too, because I may need to get a hold of you sometimes. The situation we have now is very delicate. Do you need some help getting your phone replaced? I don't think you need to replace your service plan. All we have to do is transfer the SiM chip from your previous phone to the new one.”

“Daddy, is it going to be hard to replace my phone?” Sweetie asked Hondo.

Hondo was too far for Sunset to hear his response clearly, but it seemed as if he said it shouldn’t be too much of a problem for him.

“It’s okay, Ms. Shimmer. Daddy says it shouldn’t be a problem,” Sweetie assured.

“Is Diamond coming down, yet?” Sunset checked anxiously.

“Uh, yes! She’s coming down the stairs now,” Sweetie replied.

“Oh good!” Sunset expressed with relief but continued to scan her surroundings to make sure the coast remained clear.

“Sweetie Belle-” Sunset heard Diamond say faintly with a guilty sounding voice but was almost immediately interrupted by Sweetie.

“No, Diamond. You aren’t blaming yourself for me being too stupid to have the sense not to rush down the stairs while trying to answer my phone! That isn’t your fault!” Sweetie cut her off.

Sunset heard silence for a few seconds on the other end of the line. After a moment, she was about to open her mouth to object to the delay, but then she heard another person speak.

“Ya two can worry about ‘ose fault dis is late’ah,” said Cookie. “Right now, Sunset is waitin’ fo ya in dah backyard and she’s going tah sneak ya tah safety. If ya still want tah go, then go. Aftah you do, we’ll escort Sweetie to the ‘ospital so don’t ya worry about ‘er. We’ll take care of ‘er.”

“I’m sorry I’m such a burden on everyone!” Diamond moaned pitifully.

“Honey, just go! Now!” Cookie ordered. “We’ll talk more on dis later.”

“Sweetie, I … thank you!” Diamond expressed gratefully but sounded fainter on the phone at the end there, likely due to her escalating distance from the phone.

“Of course, Diamond… I’d do anything for you,” Sweetie said so quietly that Sunset wasn’t even certain Diamond could hear her.

“I will too, Sweetie Belle. I promise,” Sunset vowed to Sweetie. Then she looked up and saw Diamond approach the backyard. “I see her, so I got to go.”

“Keep her safe, Sunset… I um…,” Sweetie didn’t finish her thought before the phone hung up.

“Glad to see you, Diamond,” Sunset said with a bit lower volume because she was afraid to be overheard. “We need to take off now, though, so come with me. Are you ready to go?”

Diamond shrugged and said, “As ready as I’ll ever be, I guess,” Diamond replied with the same volume.

“Okay. Come on,” Sunset bade as she grabbed Diamond’s left hand and hurriedly dragged Diamond to the back exit of the backyard.

Once she got there, however, she was startled to see a moderate-sized man standing on the other side of the exit. He wore a blue business suit with a red striped necktie. His hair was puffy pink and he wore spectacles clipped to his nose.

“Good morning, Miss,” the man greeted with a somewhat irritating tone. “Nice day for kidnapping charges, isn’t it?”

“What?!” Sunset exclaimed with wide eyes. “But how did you …”

“Smile!” the man bid as he pointed upward. “You’re on camera even as we speak.”

Sunset looked up and noticed a very silent drone floating above the man and aimed at Sunset.

Diamond cringed and hid behind Sunset, which drew Sunset’s attention for a moment to the girl cowering behind her, then she gazed forward at the man in front of her with angry determination.

“Diamond does not want to go with you, and you can’t make her!” Sunset declares firmly. “I won’t let you take her if she’s unwilling to go.”

“My dear, I could care less if Diamond wishes to come with me or not,” the man declares dismissively. “I’m simply here because her mother paid me to be here. If you don’t believe me,” he reached into his inner jacket pocket and pulled out his phone, “you can call her to verify this yourself. Or … you can just take off with Diamond right now if you want. We’ll see, later on, who Ms. Rich chooses to press charges against or not,” he said with a taunting voice.

Diamond cringed and shivered fearfully behind Sunset’s back.

“You know,” the man tilted his head a bit to the side as he continued to regard Sunset, “I think you are going to look so ugly in an orange jump-suit, but what can you do?” He gave a helpless shrug. “That appears to be the fashion choice of prison this season, so my hands are tied.”

Diamond sniffled, but then crawled around Sunset and started to move towards the man with her head bowed in defeat.

“Diamond,” Sunset said in a tone of objection as she stopped her by putting a hand on Diamond’s left shoulder, “you don’t have to do this! You’re not your mother’s slave. You don’t need to go with him!”

“Yes I DO!” Diamond wailed sadly. “I don’t want to get you into trouble.”

“I’ve been in trouble before! I can handle it!” Sunset swore. “I faced down monsters before, and I’ll get through it with help from my friends. You are not alone anymore!”

“Let go of me!” Diamond insisted as she shrugged off Sunset’s hand.

“Diamond …” Sunset said in a lamenting tone.

“Just go away and leave me be!” Diamond cried back without looking back. “And tell Sweetie Belle thank you … and that this was my choice.”

“Excellent!” the man cheered. “You’re making a wise decision, Miss Tiara! Together, we’ll work hard to improve your image and win you that election yet.” He spun about on a dime as he adjusted his necktie. “Come along, my dear. Time is money.”

“Diamond … we’re going to save you. I promise!” Sunset swore to Diamond’s back.

“You really need to stop your habit of making promises you can’t keep,” Diamond said sadly as she walked off with the aggravating man.

Chapter 14 - New Scars

Twilight Sparkle pulled her all-electric car to the parking space in the faculty lot then powered down the vehicle. Once that was done, she just sat there, staring off into space while twisting her grip on her steering wheel which made it creak.

“Are you okay, Mom?” asked a girl directly adjacent to Twilight. Twilight looked at her daughter, Cozy Glow, who was frozen midway in getting her seatbelt off. It’s as if Cozy almost finished that process but noticed her mother’s disturbed look then simply froze.

“Uh, yeah. I’m fine,” Twilight lied as she gazed forward again with a thoughtful and disturbed look.

“No, you’re not!” Cozy argued as she finally got her seatbelt completely off. “Something is bothering you and I want to know what it is.”

Twilight was silent.

“Does this have something to do with the truck in front of Sweetie Belle’s home?” Cozy guessed.

“Huh?” Twilight looked at her daughter in confusion. “How did you know about that?”

Cozy narrowed her eyes at her mother behind her large, nerdy-looking glasses and asked, “Seriously? You were talking aloud to your text-to-speech program while you were driving. I heard everything, at least everything you said.”

“Oh!” Twilight looked forward again with a look of realization. “Yeah.”

Twilight had to since she was driving at the time. While Twilight’s smart glasses, just like Cozy Glow’s, were capable of overlapping transparent, holographic-like images into her glasses, Twilight actually disabled that function because she was driving. Instead, the glasses audibly vibrated her eardrum from the thick glasses stem so that only she could hear it. Using that system, Sweetie’s text was being told to Twilight using a computerized, synthesized voice. In return, Twilight’s reply, via spoken words, was picked up by her cellphone which was the true computer that her smart glasses were linked to. Her phone took her spoken words and transferred it to digital text before sending it to Sweetie, although that system required verbally announcing her punctuation for the text.

“So what’s going on with the truck at Sweetie’s house?” Cozy probed on. “Also, why was Diamond over at Sweetie’s house? I assume you meant Diamond Tiara, the Student Council President who keeps ditching school, including yesterday. Now I know where she went.

“Also, you said something about a mysterious and disturbing man over at her place?”

Twilight shook her head as she said, “None of this is anything you have to worry about.”

“I’m only worried about this because you look worried,” Cozy returned. “So spill the beans. What’s going on?”

Twilight sighed, then admitted, “I … I honestly don’t know. She said something about a large mysterious truck in front of her house and some man coming for Diamond who claimed to be hired by her mother, Spoiled Rich.”

“Huh.” Now Cozy looked out to the front of the car, too. “This probably has something to do with the recent video that spread around the school about Diamond’s … well, you know.”

“I know all too well,” Twilight agreed with a frown.

“Whoever did that seems to bear a grudge against Diamond personally, and it seems that person wants to ruin Ms. Tiara’s election, but I have another theory,” Cozy looked out the passenger side window.

“Oh?” Twilight prompted as she looked to her daughter still sitting on the passenger side.

“Rumor at school is that asshole, Superintendent Neighsay, wants to shut this school down.” Cozy looked to her mother. “What if he hired a hacker to violate Diamond’s rights and privacy simply to have an excuse to shut this school down?”

Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head, then opened her eyes again as she said, “Neighsay may not like me or this campus, but he’s a strict, by-the-book kind of character. He wouldn’t condone anything illegal just to get rid of something he finds annoying.”

Cozy shrugged, then amended, “Okay, but Neighsay is not the only bigot out there. Someone else might be framing the school just to shut it down. Even if Neighsay himself isn’t capable of or willing to do something like this, other people like him out there might.” Cozy narrowed her eyes at her mother a bit. “Let’s face it, Mother … you might have a talent for making friends, but not everyone fell in line that easily. Some people are scared of you, your friends, and most especially your magical powers. I’ve even heard some religious freaks out there call you all Satanists.”

“It’s true that the world isn’t perfect,” Twilight said with bittersweet acceptance. “That’s why my friends and I do everything we can to lead by heroic example in order to prove there is a better way. That’s one of the reasons I became an educator besides spreading to others my love of learning.”

Cozy smiled fondly at her mother as she said, “I know. That’s one of the things I love about you so much.” Her look darkened again. “However, we can’t just take all of this lying down. Narrow-minded bigots like Neighsay need a bloody nose every once in a while. To do otherwise is to submit to weakness.”

“Positive change can only be evoked with compassion and understanding,” Twilight lectured. “Otherwise we’re just feeding the negative cycle. We have to rise above such petty concerns and spread friendship, not war.”

“You would even do that to this hacker who maliciously slandered Diamond’s reputation?” Cozy asked doubtfully.

“Yes,” Twilight answered in a heartbeat. “Remember this always, my darling Cozy … nobody is ever beyond redemption. Nobody! Those who attack others and lash out all over the place are the ones in need of compassion and friendship the most.”

“Wow! That answer is so like you, Mom. It’s honestly kind of sappy.” Cozy said with a slightly disgusted sneer but nevertheless regarded her mother with a fond look in her rust-red eyes.

Twilight smiled as she shrugged, then said, “It may be sappy, but it’s the truth.” She reached over to pat her daughter’s left lap. “Now, go on, then. You’ve got classes to attend and an election to win.”

“Okay.” Cozy reached to her side and opened the passenger door. She exited out of the car then spun about to face her mom again. “Don’t be too long in here yourself. You have to get to your own office, too.” Cozy then attempted a cutesy, puffy look to her cheeks as she also put a finger to her left cheek. “You also have to cheer me on to my own office.”

“You can accomplish anything you set your formidable mind to, my darling Cozy,” Twilight expressed with a warm smile to her daughter. “Now off you go.”

“Later,” Twilight’s daughter bid her before shutting the door and walking off to school.

Twilight’s fond smile very slowly faded as her eyes followed her daughter while she walked off.

Twilight had a strong instinct that something big was going on beneath the surface of everything here. Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara, Scootaloo, the hack job that specifically targeted Diamond, and now some mysterious stranger that came to Sweetie Belle’s place in order to collect Diamond Tiara. Sweetie said, on the phone, that Diamond didn’t want to go with this man. Could it mean that she’s afraid of her mother for some reason? Did it have something to do with that video of Diamond’s purging? Also, why did Sweetie suddenly stop answering her texts?

Twilight drummed the steering wheel with both of her pointing fingers in alternating beat.

A few days ago, she sent Sunset Shimmer to investigate what was going on here. Twilight knew that one of the results of that investigation was a fight that broke out in Sunset's office. A fight that injured Sweetie Belle and got Scootaloo suspended, but Twilight knew for sure that Diamond was the real target of Scootaloo’s rage, yet Sweetie defended Diamond to the bitter end. Diamond might be so grateful and apologetic about that that she went to Sweetie’s house personally to express that. Maybe she didn’t go with her mother’s blessings?

I need to contact Sunset Shimmer again, Twilight decided. Maybe she has more information for me by now. I have to know what’s going on, because something big is going on. I can feel it, and it doesn’t feel good.

Twilight felt resolved. Maybe her plan wasn’t enough, but hopefully, it was a start.

Diamond Tiara felt miserable as she was escorted to a seat near the back of the trailer. There, she sat on a bench with backrest and was secured to it with her seatbelt. She looked out the window to her right to take one last look at Sweetie Belle’s home, quite possibly for the last time in her life.

There, she saw Sunset Shimmer make her way to the front yard and stare off to the trailer with a frown on her face and her fists clenched to her sides. She looked at the trailer with a face full of regret.

Diamond put her hand on the window as she gazed back at Sunset with a matching frown. She wished so much for Sunset to know that she felt grateful for Sunset’s mere attempt to help Diamond. It was nice to know there were some people in this world that cared for her.

Shortly later, while the engine of the truck which hauled this trailer revved up, Diamond saw the front door of the Belle house fling open. Diamond felt greatly startled to witness Sweetie Belle herself scramble then stumble out of the house.

“DIAMOND, NOOOOOO!” Sweetie Belle screamed after the truck as she crawled along the ground desperately. “PLEASE DON’T GO! DIIIIIIAMONNNNNND!”

Sunset looked back at Sweetie, greatly startled by this new development.

Shortly later, Sweetie’s mother bent down and scooped up her daughter into a hug from behind. This didn’t stop Sweetie from reaching out to the truck desperately.

Darn it! I’m pretty sure both Sweetie and Sunset are going to blame themselves for this, Diamond lamented inwardly. Worse, what if they blame each other? Especially Sweetie to Sunny.

But, this was pretty much inevitable. I don’t know how Mother found me so fast at Sweetie Belle’s home, but however it was done, it probably would have happened anywhere. If I stayed at Sunset’s place, the same thing would have happened. Mother is too rich. Mother is literally named Rich. She can hire as many investigators as it takes to track me down and pull me back. Worse, she can get others who try to protect me in trouble, just like how that pink-haired guy almost did to Sunset just because she had the courage and compassion to try to protect me.

This is how my situation always goes down. I’m a curse. A poison in other people’s lives. This is exactly why I kept Silver Spoon at an arm’s distance. I didn’t do that with Sweetie Belle recently, and this is the price for my selfishness.

As the trailer started to be dragged off, Diamond saw Sweetie turn around and desperately cling to her mother while bawling on Cookie’s shoulder. While Sweetie did that, Cookie regarded the retreating trailer with a sad frown over her daughter’s shoulders.

Diamond reached above her to grab the accordion-style curtain and pull it down to block her view of the outside because she couldn’t stand the sight of it anymore.

As it turned out, this trailer was delivered to the front of Canterlot High, but Diamond was not allowed to walk onto the campus yet. Instead of that, Diamond Tiara felt like a living doll considering the sheer number of times she was dressed and redressed in several dozen fancy outfits, secretly against her will. In addition, she was forced to pose in front of a green screen while a lady with large, thick glasses and white hair took a bunch of pictures of Diamond while occasionally spouting how “shimply shtunning” Diamond was.

All of this was simply exhausting and soul-crushing to Diamond. This was yet another reminder of how she wasn’t in control of her life, and perhaps never would be unless she decided to end her life. That was one place her mother wouldn’t likely follow.

There was a lot of movement and activity about her, but Diamond moved on autopilot while cooperating with her orders absently. All the while, the intense desire to end it all weighed heavily on her.

Very few in the trailer seemed to notice or care about Diamond’s disposition, either. The lady with the camera noticed Diamond’s empty and soulless look, about which she promptly complained because it was not “bold” or showing “deh confidence” to match the look the photographer was going for.

Diamond kind of recognized the photographer. She suspected she used to be a former student of CHS.

The only other woman in the trailer who seemed to notice Diamond’s stress was Coco Pommel, and only the latter woman seemed genuinely sympathetic to Diamond’s plight.

“I’m really sorry about all of this,” Coco expressed with quiet sympathy as she adjusted yet another outfit on Diamond. “I wish there was a way I could make you feel better.”

“It’s not your fault,” Diamond said in an equally quiet, but also empty and listless tone. “You’re just doing your job. I know that.”

Coco frowned as she continued to adjust tiny details to the outfit as she expressed, “Still, I really wish there was something I could do to help.” Coco flashed Diamond a soft and shy smile as she offered kindly, “Maybe, after all this is done, including your time in school, you and I can go get some ice cream or something?”

Diamond shook her head as she replied, “Nah. I really have to watch my weight. I don’t want to overstuff or else I’ll get fatter.”

Coco actually froze as she widened her eyes with surprise, then regarded Diamond with that same stunned expression as she asked, “Really?”

Diamond winced at Coco as she quietly complained, “Why does everyone I tell that to keep saying that?”

Coco’s eyes shrank with fright as she cringed and said, “Oh, please forgive me! I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“I don’t think anyone else meant to offend me either, but I just don’t understand why everyone is pretending to be surprised by that fact,” Diamond expressed with a confused shake of her head.

“COCO!” harshly barked an impatient purple woman with darker purple hair in a gray business dress suit who stood a little ahead of Diamond and behind Coco near the other racks of clothes. A woman whom Diamond recently learned was yet another of Coco’s employers, Suri Polomare. “Are you about ready with that suit yet? I swear, I could probably craft that entire suit in the time it’s taking you to get her into it.”

“I’m sorry!” Coco replied sheepishly as she cringed tightly from the admonishment. “I’ll try to speed up right away.”

“Well, if you spent more time putting it on her instead of gabbing your mouth like an idiot, you’d probably have it done by now!” Suri said with disgust. Suri sighed in irritation and rolled her eyes. “I swear, you’re so lucky to get hired by someone like me who has the patience to deal with all of your bullshit! If I was anyone else, you would have been fired a long time ago.”

Looking at Coco, Diamond noticed that Coco’s eyes started welling up with tears.

Suri lifted her coffee cup to her lips as she expressed with obvious disgust, “I pay you to work, not to talk. I don’t know when you are going to get it through that thick skull of yours. I guess I just have to be even more patient with stubborn idiots.”

While watching Coco getting admonished and emotionally wrecked, it reminded Diamond of how she, and plenty of other snobby peers, used to treat others like they were less than trash.

Without warning, Suri suddenly spat out her coffee then glared at Coco before she said, “Okay, Coco. Come here.”

“Yes Ma’am,” Coco replied before immediately racing over to Suri obediently.

“What is this?” Suri challenged while shoving the cup of coffee close to Coco’s face which forced Coco to wince and veer her head back.

“Um … coffee, ma’am … just like you told me to get,” Coco replied meekly.

“Really?” Suri tilted her head to the side as she gazed at Coco with disgust mixed with doubt. “You call this coffee?”

“W-Well, I got it from the machine just like you-” Coco stammered nervously.

“Okay, fine!” Suri yelped in disgust. “If you are so fond of this stuff, why don’t you try it!”

Again, without warning, Suri ripped off the plastic top of the cup then proceeded to splash Coco’s face with the coffee directly. Coco immediately covered her face with her hands and screamed in pain.

“Oh, SHUT UP, you big, dumb baby!” Suri ordered harshly in disgust. “You’re fine because the coffee is barely lukewarm, which is precisely my point!

“Now, clean yourself up and go get me some real coffee next time!”

Coco struggled to calm herself down, as ordered, then ran off while whimpering in her hands, presumably to do as ordered.

“I swear, it’s soooo hard to find good help these days,” Suri complained with an exhausted exasperation, then grinned at Diamond. “Am I right?” Suri grinned at Diamond with further confidence. “Yeah, you know what I’m talking about.”

“I suppose I do,” Diamond replied weakly under her breath while staring directly at Suri.

“By the way, Miss Rich, I so love what you’ve done with your hair!” Suri expressed to Diamond with the kind of fake enthusiasm that Diamond grew all too familiar with. She knew exactly what was about to happen. This was the kind of kiss-ass attitude that usually came before a request of some favor.

“Just who does your hair, anyway?” Suri went on. “You simply must give me the name of your hairstylist, mmkay?” Suri requested with a wave at Diamond with her right hand from the wrist alone.

Diamond narrowed her eyes at Suri a bit.

Yeah. I can tell ya. It’s called several hours bed rest in a bed using Sweetie Belle as a pillow, Diamond was tempted to say aloud. Maybe you should try it sometime. Most people call it the ‘bed-head’ look. I’m surprised you consider it in style.

I wish I had a pound of vinegar on my ass. I’d love to see you kiss it then!

But, instead of saying that, Diamond simply shrugged instead. She felt too tired and broken to put up much of a fight.

“Don’t know?” Suri reflected, then gave a wicked grin, “or are you protecting your trade secrets, you naughty girl?”

Diamond wanted to slap this woman just to see if that disgusting grin would survive the process.

In fact, smiles actually had survived such tests in a few previous cases with some others who were such determined yesmen. It all felt so soulless and degrading to Diamond. When someone put her on a pedestal, they did not treat her as a fellow human being. Sometimes that human treatment was so rare that Diamond occasionally forgot what it was like.

“Okay. I see ya,” Suri went on with a nod while maintaining that grin. “I’m sure you have your reasons for protecting your trade secrets. Fates only know how much of those you have to protect considering your family’s vast fortune. I’m so jealous.”

Diamond figured that the last statement was probably the first truly honest thing Suri said to her.

“You want to trade places?” Diamond offered with a listless, hopeless voice.

“Oh, absolutely!” Suri accepted playfully, but probably also sincerely. “Why, if I had access to some of your resources, ooo my!” Suri placed a hand on her chest as she breathed out with a deliriously happy flutter. “Oh, the things I would do with it! The places I’d go, the people I’d meet in order to hire and fire. Ooo boy … heaven!”

“You’re welcome to it,” Diamond offered again with the same depressed tone.

Suri looked back at Diamond with a playful grin, then waved Diamond off from the wrist alone again and said, “Well, then how do we go about this? Is there a magic wand you carry in your purse and such? Mmkay?”

Feeling tired and so empty from this pointless debate, Diamond responded with a simple shrug.

Suri faced Diamond more fully as she said, “Speaking of magic, I heard that CHS has run amok with plenty of that in years past. Less so these days, I think, but in the past it was quite the problem.

“I remember, back when I used to attend Crystal Prep, CHS finally ‘won’ a game,” she expressed with literal finger quotes, “by flinging magic back and forth. It figures that CHS would finally win a game by basically cheating.

“By the way, back then, your current principal at your school, Miss Twilight Sparkle, used to attend our school but then she turned into a lazy, whiny bitch and switched over to CHS … the nervey traitor! Isn’t that ironic? I guess she thought Crystal Prep was too hard.” Suri rolled her eyes. “So much for being a genius. Am I right?”

Diamond said nothing. A well of anger briefly stirred in the pit of her stomach. A part of her wanted to yell and scream at this woman for all of her insulting comments, but she’d probably get yelled at, or worse, by her mother in return.

We’re all prisoners here, Diamond privately lamented.

“Am I right?” Suri dared to repeat with a grin, hoping that all these comments would wear Diamond down and force her to show some sign that Suri was acknowledged and accepted.

That flare of anger welled up in Diamond’s stomach again, and this time she felt she couldn’t ignore it.

“Why are you still talking to me, you lowly peasant?” Diamond asked with a rage of fire in her narrow eyes as she glared at Suri. “Do you think that, if you keep bugging me, it will somehow help you claw up to my level?”

Suri looked taken aback, then looked down in a bit of shame. “I, ah … just making conversation with you is all. Mmkay?”

“Well DON’T!” Diamond snarled at Suri. “You are beneath contempt, and certainly unworthy of my precious time! SHUT UP … you lowly fucking kiss ass … before I tell my mother to smear your dirty brown nose in a porta-potty where it belongs! Don’t you DARE speak to me again as if we’re on the same level! I’m nothing like you, and I’ll be lucky if I remain that way.”

“Okay! Geez! Lighten up!” Suri expressed while raising both of her hands in a placating gesture. “I was just trying to make conversation. Don’t need to get your panties in a tizzy.”

“Are you still talking to me?!” Diamond growled as she narrowed one eye at Suri further. “How much further danger do you really want to be in today? Keep talking, bitch! Every word you say to me today buries you another foot deeper in your grave! In case you haven’t noticed, I’m in a bad mood today!”

“Okay! Gawd! I’ll leave you alone,” Suri promised before turning to leave.

“That is the first intelligent thing you said to me!” Diamond barked after Suri. “Keep walking and GET OUT of my sight!”

Suri did, vanishing out of sight beyond the racks of clothes.

Diamond’s eyes continued to hold her glare of anger in Suri’s departed direction for a few minutes, except her chin wrinkled with agony as her fists shook to her sides.

Little by little … I’m losing my soul to my mother, Diamond thought with regret. Would it hurt less if I surrendered to my inevitable fate?

I think I tried that most of my life. Every year that I do, I feel more and more miserable.

Cookie Crumbles: Bloom? Are you there?

Sweetie stared at her mother’s phone in anticipation as she sat up in her hospital bed. She wiped sweat from her brow, and concentrated on regulating her breathing.

Apple Bloom: Sweetie Belle? Is that you?

Cookie Crumbles: Yes, it’s me.

Apple Bloom: You okay?

Cookie Crumbles: No, I’m scared for Diamond. Can you please make sure she’s okay when she shows up there?

Sweetie accepted a drink from a nurse, smiling politely. “Thank you,” she said.

Apple Bloom: You’re hanging out with Diamond?

Cookie Crumbles: I am, so what?

Apple Bloom: Oh, nothing wrong with that. Just was surprised Scoots was right. You want me to check on her, you said?

Cookie Crumbles: Yes. Please?

Apple Bloom: If she looks down her nose at me, I’m gonna get upset.

Cookie Crumbles: Please be patient with her, okay? She’s not what you think she is.

Apple Bloom: Only cuz it’s you asking, Sweetie.

Diamond Tiara finally had a moment to spare by herself. She spent that time looking out the window at the campus of CHS. By that point, she saw many students roaming about the front area of the school since it was lunchtime already.

As she stared at them, she contemplated the irony of how, just yesterday, she couldn’t wait to walk out of CHS because of all the rumors and stares she was suffering, and now she’d give anything to join them again just to feel a little more included. Sitting here, in this trailer, while watching paid servants roam about the campus while ranting and raving about how great Diamond would be for Student Council President and shouting it out as if Diamond was running for the office of the entire country, Diamond longed to simply be a lost face in the crowd instead of this distant political figure held above and apart from everyone else.

Tears welled in her eyes as she thought about Sweetie Belle, one of the few human beings on this planet that actually tried to reach out. For that compassion, Sweetie Belle’s only reward was misery once Diamond was ripped from Sweetie’s company again.

And that is just going to keep happening! Diamond thought with inward misery. When am I ever going to learn that’s not my fate? When am I ever going to learn to just accept my lot in life? I’m not meant to be among the common people. Better to say I’m not allowed to! We’re above them, apparently, where I belong.

Where I’m stuck.

Sweet and Elite. Cannot be beat. Never forget …

...

… how much I love, miss, and need you!

SWEETIE BELLE! SUNSET SHIMMER! SILVER SPOON! ANYONE! HELP ME!

...

Please help me!

“Coco PommeeeeeeeeEEEEEEEELLLL!” Svengallop called out with a continuously rising inflection. “Get over here at once!”

Since Coco was one of the few in the trailer Diamond actually cared about, primarily because Coco shared that affection in a kind and humane way, Diamond regarded this new altercation with worry.

“Yes sir, Mister Svengallop, sir!” Coco cried out as she raced to Svengallop’s side, who was sitting on a swivel chair and gazing down at a digital tablet in his hands with a discerning, hypercritical look to his face which also had his bent right finger on his lips.

Upon looking at Coco’s face, he noticed that the woman’s normally yellow skin was instead turned red with a first-degree burn. Diamond choked back a sob upon noticing that.

“Coco,” Svengallop began as he sharply gazed up at Coco off to the upper left corner of his eyes while keeping his face directed downward at the digital tablet, “am I to understand that you are the one who dressed Miss Tiara in the business suits?”

“I made them, if that is what you are asking,” Coco replied very nervously. “but I did it to Miss Suri’s design and specifications.”

“I’m not asking you who designed or made them, I’m asking if you put them on Miss Tiara. A simple yes or no will suffice.”

“Um,” Coco folded her hands and hung them low in front of her as she answered meekly, “yes sir.”

“Sooooo,” Svengallop said as he lifted his gaze fully at Coco with a wicked sneer, “I have you to thank for this amazing costume display?”

“Um … yes sir?” Coco said, still confused and nervous since she still did not know what direction this conversation was going, but her employer seemed to be in a brighter mood. “I did my best. I made sure to examine every detail and adjust it accordingly. I wanted to make her look as presentable and professional for you as possible, sir!”

“And you’ve done suuuuuuuch an amazing job of it, too!” Svengallop complimented in such a way that it even put Diamond on edge, for she sensed a hint of dark sarcasm there. “I mean, just look at this!”

Svengallop swiveled in his chair to face the wall that was originally on his right. From there, he tapped on his tablet. As a result, a giant screen ignited on the wall of the trailer which, apparently, displayed the picture in question, so Diamond regarded it as well.

The image itself did look pretty well done, in Diamond’s opinion. The outfit was sharp. Her poise was strong and confident. The image of Canterlot High seemed to be behind her, except the statue still had the giant horse on it. That effect was digitally added by the green-screen effect, but there was a depth of quality to the picture that made it really hard to discern that that particular background really wasn’t behind Diamond. Up in the upper right corner of the screen was the logo of CHS proudly displayed, and below that was the text that said, “Vote Diamond Tiara Rich for Student Council President, where all the smart money is going!”

“I mean, just look at this!” Svengallop invited excitedly. “Bold! Brilliant! Fantastic depth and well designed. Every curve is in the right place. The colors pop and catch the eye. The suit itself is seamless and smooth. Everything is just in the right place!” he cheered.

Coco blushed.

“You know, you helped to make this happen!” Svengallop cheered as he swiveled about to face Coco again. “Every man and woman on my team has worked together to come up with this simply fabulous display! Thanks, in no small part, to my brilliant management, of course!”

“Of course, sir!” Coco agreed. “And may I just say … it’s been wonderful to work on this team. I’m so glad to be a part of it. I so badly needed this job.”

“Do you, now?” Svengallop asked darkly as he narrowed his eyes up at Coco behind his round spectacles while he wore a wicked grin, but it was whipped away a moment later as he once again cheered, “Well, that’s what I like to hear! I so love it when a member of my staff expresses their enthusiasm. As you may have noticed, I thrive on my well-deserved attention.”

“Yes, sir,” Coco agreed with a soft smile. “I’m glad I could make you happy. That’s all I aspire to.”

No! NO, Coco! Diamond mentally complained. Don’t kiss his ass! You’re one of the few in here that’s actually better than this. You’re passionate about your work.

“I mean, just look at this fabulous design!” Svengallop spun about to face the image displayed on the giant screen, except this time he seemed to lift some kind of pen at it. As a result, a digital hand symbol appeared and floated across the screen. “The pose is just perfect! The lighting … perfect! The background is just stunning! And, best of all, do you know what I love about this picture the most?”

“How much your brilliant efforts have shone through?” Coco guessed.

“Ah, no, but I must admit … that’s a good guess,” Svengallop commended. “No. What I love the most is these parts here.” Svengallop used his digital mouse to point at a few key areas on Diamond’s clothes. When he did so, both Coco and Diamond grew startled to realize that the background was displayed right through Diamond.

Coco actually gasped when she noticed that glaring flaw.

“Tell me, Miss Pommel,” Svengallop now said with a rising bitter tone, “you do know how green screens are supposed to work, right?”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir!” Coco expressed with deep fright and regret. “I didn’t notice that!”

Svengallop spun about to face Coco slowly this time as well as collect his hands in front of his mouth as he gave Coco a hypercritical look.

“You didn’t notice that,” he repeated Coco’s words, then gave a tsk-tsk sound. “That doesn’t sound like a very professional answer does it?”

“B-but … Suri is the one who designed the outfit!” Coco argued. “And she was the one who told me to put that on her. I’ve only done what I was told to.”

“You were also told to put it on properly,” Suri said in a dry tone. “Those collars were supposed to be folded back. You just made Miss Tiara, our billionaire client, look like she has a couple of holes near her neck.”

“Ah … I … I just … I wanted to ...” Coco seemed to shrivel.

“Save your sniveling excuses, Miss Pommel,” Svengallop said in disgust as he lifted a hand to forestall her. “Let me tell you something so simple that even you might have the wits to understand it, but first … come closer.” He beckoned her to lean closer to her. Nervously, she did so. “Closer,” he bid again. She drew even closer. “Just a little bit closer,” he urged. When she did so, she ended up practically in front of his face, then he said, “Now, Miss Pommel, what I want to tell you is very, very simple. Just two words, in fact. Are you listening carefully?”

Coco gulps and nods nervously. Her eyes are small and beads of sweat pour down her face.

“Atta girl. That’s a good girl!” He pats her head in an obviously patronizing way, then shouts at the top of his lungs, “YOU’RE FIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR … DUH!”

“What?!” Coco gasped as she leaned back, both because of her shock and the fact that she just got yelled at, at point-blank range. “But, sir, I was just trying to … where am I going to … please!” Coco whimpered as she started choking up in a sob.

“Oh boy!” Suri exasperated with a roll of her eyes. “Here we go again!”

“P-p-p-please, sir, I need this job!” Coco begged. “Can’t you give me another chance?”

“Oh, my sweet dear,” Svengallop said as he rose from his chair and got right back into Coco’s face. For a moment, he seemed sympathetic as he wiped tears from Coco’s eyes with a brush of a thumb, but then she widened her eyes in shock when he proceeded to lick the thumb that brushed the tear from her eye and appeared to almost orgasmically savor it. He closed his eyes upon doing so and moaned slightly, then said while peeking his eyes back at her, “My sweet, sweet dear … your tears sustain me! Knowing that you, in light of this gross incompetence,” he gestured to the monitor behind him for just a moment, “feel miserable at this very moment gives me strength. It gives me hope and pleasure to know that idiots like you receive their just desserts.

“However, such invigorating displays can only be tolerated for so long, and time is money.”

After that, he called out in a shrill voice. “SECURIIIIIIIIIITY!”

Moments later, a burly pair of men, dressed in security suits, came over.

“I want you to take this trash out of the trailer immediately!” Svengallop ordered the security officers. “Make sure you slam the door on her very hard, and …” he added quickly, just as they were about to reach for her, which caused them to pause and regard him. He lingered in silence for just a moment as he gave a sinister smile to Coco before saying, “I will pay you extra if you are extra rough with her upon tossing her out.”

Coco’s eyes exploded widely in horrified shock for just a moment before both of her arms got snagged roughly. The security officers lifted her entirely off the ground while crushing her arms painfully, which caused her to yelp in pain.

Diamond Tiara’s eyes followed Coco as she was roughly manhandled out the door. Her own eyes were wide with shock as well, for never had she seen such a raw display of cruelty before except for one woman.

Coco screamed even harder as she continued to get carried out since the pain she was in increased.She was eventually tossed out of the trailer before the door got slammed hard enough to rattle the entire trailer.

“There!” Svengallop said proudly as he adjusted his necktie again. “Good riddance to bad rubbish.”

“You know, dear,” Suri said as she walked up beside Svengallop then almost crawled alongside him in a way that could not possibly be mistaken for professional, especially since she also planted a firm kiss directly on his lips, to which Svengallop responded all too willingly. Upon noticing that, Diamond realized that these two were a couple.

Upon finishing the deep kiss, Suri’s head shifted back enough to look at her boyfriend, or perhaps even husband, then finally finished her sentence by saying, “You didn’t have to escort her off the premises that rough.”

“I was only too happy to,” Svengallop said back to Suri with supreme arrogance. “You know I cannot abide incompetence of that magnitude. Allowing such displays like that to go unpunished would completely ruin the image that I built!”

“Yes,” Suri agreed as she pulled back a little bit further, “but, next time, how about we fire employees in such a way that might help us avoid getting sued?”

“Oh!” He waved off Suri with a scoff. “Is that all you’re concerned about?” He leaned forward to peck her with another kiss, then bid, “Relax, darling. Everything is taken care of. There is no way a simple peasant like that could afford any kind of reasonable defense that can get past our army of lawyers, so I can do anything I damn well please. Plus, if worse comes to worst, I can just illegally bribe the judge, then we’re off scot-free.”

Diamond Tiara gasped, then noticed that she wasn’t the only one in the trailer to have that reaction since Svengallop openly admitted to being willing to commit a crime just to escape punishment of the law.

“What are you all staring at?” Svengallop asked his staff around him since he noticed their expressions as well. “So? I meant every word I said. If Miss Pommel dares to try and sue me, not only will she fail, but I’ll sue her in return for all of her,” he paused for a moment to say with finger quotes, “‘false slander.’” He then smiled smugly as he added, “And if any of you dare to cross me, you’ll share in poor Miss Pommel’s fate!

“Now, everyone get back to work! ALL OF YOU! Time is money, and we have a stupid school election to win.”

Suri chuckled a bit as she shook her head, then said, “A school election. How the mighty have fallen. This is so far beneath you.”

Svengallop sighed as he looked at Suri in agreement before saying, “True, but Miss Rich is paying us enough to secure us for the next five years, and money talks, so,” he shrugged, “what else can I do? You don’t need me to tell you that the rich can be eccentric, especially coming from a family who’s literal name is Rich.”

“Eh, well,” Suri shrugged carelessly, “as you said, money talks.” She then cast an annoyed sigh. “Miss Pommel might have been annoying, but we do need a new assistant, now.”

Svengallop waved Suri off as he assured, “Don’t worry. Everyone else here is replaceable. We’ll find someone eagerly lining up to replace her job in no time.”

“Before the election?” Suri asked doubtfully while lifting up an eyebrow. “I doubt we can find one that fast. The debate is tomorrow.”

“Hmm.” Svengallop looked momentarily thoughtful, then shrugged as he said, “Well, in that case, hire one of those sniveling brats here are Canterlot High.”

Then, suddenly, his eyes flared wide open as he gained a bright idea, then looked at Suri as he said, “Oh, I know! Hire someone popular here at CHS. That way, not only will we get the assistant we need, but celebrity endearment as well.

“Ah!” He looked straight up as he announced smugly and proudly. “I’m such a genius! How ever do I manage to keep topping myself?”

“You’re just that talented and hard-working, I guess,” Suri figured proudly.

His gaze returned to her along with a smug smile as he said, “Damn straight!”

Just kill me now! Diamond thought with misery. I can’t believe that people like this are the closest thing to my peers.

Diamond looked out the window as Coco Pommel tried to walk away, but she kept stumbling down out of pure pain and misery. Diamond’s eyes watered at this sight.

Maybe Sweetie can’t help me, but I wonder if her sister can help poor Coco? Diamond wondered with a shred of hope. Upon thinking that, her eyes narrowed in determination, even through her tears. I just need to get a message to Sweetie or Rarity … somehow.

Sunset swept a gaze across the eager young faces of her students in the class. Thanks to Twilight’s digital system, roll-call was unnecessary. All the students had to do was sign in on their own student account on the touch-pad built into each of their desks which, in turn, displayed their presence. By the process of elimination, it also revealed who was absent.

Based on that information, Sunset Shimmer noted that Diamond Tiara was absent from class again, except this time it really bothered her a lot more.

“Miss Shimmer?” a red-skinned, green-haired student prompted Sunset knew as Fancy Blaze prompted. Upon focusing on him, she noted he raised his hand, which was actually an archaic way to gather attention at this school. What he should have done was …

Oh! He did press a button on his computer touch screen to signal for her attention. The digital display of each of the desks in class had his desk flashing red, and apparently that had been going on for the last thirty-seven seconds.

“Oh, um … I’m sorry. I didn’t notice that you were trying to get my attention.” Sunset focused on Fancy Blaze. “What can I do for you?”

“Well,” Fancy lowered his hand but continued to look upon his professor with concern, “actually, I was wondering what we can do to help you out. You seem out of it today.”

Sunset sighed as she leaned back in her seat, then admitted, “Yes. Yes, I am.” She leaned forward and pressed a few buttons on her computer monitor. “But, fortunately for me, I’ve come somewhat prepared for that. I want each of you to silently read the following passages that will shortly be displayed on your monitors. We’ll do this for the next ten minutes, then after that we’ll have a discussion about the topic. Everyone clear on that?”

Sunset received a variety of approving responses from her students, if they spoke at all.

“Thank you!” Sunset expressed with heartfelt warmth. “I’m glad I can count on you all.”

“Sure thing, Professor,” the pink-skinned and haired girl, Aiming Rozen, assured proudly. “Anything for our favorite professor.”

With that done, the room quieted, but some glanced up at their professor as she strolled to the window and gazed out at the large semi-truck and trailer parked in front of the campus.

Damn it, I failed her! Sunset berated herself with frustration. I swore I’d protect her, too. I swore! Sweetie was counting on me! I was counting on me! How could I let this happen?!

Sunset’s recent mind scan of Diamond, regardless if it was willing or not, taught her a lot about Diamond and her situation. It was mostly all Sunset could think about for the last several days.

Diamond used to be mysterious to Sunset, but now she knew the girl well enough to realize why she surrendered. She did it for Sunny’s sake. Was it right to just accept that? Was it cowardly to not resist Diamond’s own free will? Would Sunset be any better than Diamond’s mother if she attempted to force the situation?

She did not know, but at that moment, all she could think about was standing over Diamond Tiara’s grave and gazing upon her tombstone. She’d gaze upon it knowing that happened because Diamond Tiara eventually did kill herself. Sunset knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that if such an event came to pass, she’d be constantly questioning what she could have done to prevent this awful tragedy. She’d never live that down. Likely that haunting reality would follow Sunset in her dreams, or rather nightmares.

A hero’s job is to stand up for those who can’t defend themselves, Sunset thought to herself with a burning passion while she crushed her hidden magic geode on her chest. I accepted that role a long time ago. Me and my friends have. Just how far am I willing to take a risk in order to uphold that promise? What exactly is the right move?

Damn it! The only reason I’m armed with this knowledge is that I used my powers without her consent. A move which might have potentially saved her life, but because I also swore to keep her secret … I’m isolated from the rest of my friends. Because of that, it feels like I’m cut off from the very source of my strength.

Damn it! What am I going to do? I have to save Diamond from being hurt, no matter who is targeting her. Even if it’s herself.

Sunset crossed her arms across her chest.

Yeah. That’s it. Free will be damned if it’s used to harm one’s self. It’s my civic duty as a teacher and her friend to protect her from all who seek to harm her.

But I can’t protect her from jail, and Miss Spoiled Rich is holding a lot of advantage at this stage of the game.

Sunset continued to think. She thought real hard.

Chapter 15 - School Drama

Applebloom sighed as she pocketed her phone and looked around the classroom. Most of the students had begun to murmur amongst themselves. Some looked at their phones, others looked at the displays on their desks. After a moment, the digital blackboard erupted in sound as an advertisement of some sort began to blare over the classroom.

“What the hell?” Applebloom asked no one.

The blackboard was suddenly filled with an image of Diamond Tiara dressed in sharp business attire. Huge text scrolled across the screen before shrinking down and settling at the top corner of the screen.

Apple Bloom blinked at the sudden intrusion on class time. This was offensive to her ears, which was why she turned on music from her phone then sat back in her desk chair.

The screen continued its display. This time Diamond Tiara was animated and talking to the class. Applebloom watched as Diamond’s mouth moved, but she couldn’t care less about what was being said. She wondered if it were even Diamond’s voice, or if something had been badly voice acted.

She closed her eyes, blocking out Diamond’s advertisement completely. She also failed to hear Miss Pie addressing the classroom shortly after that. A student nudged her gently. She opened her eyes to find Miss Pie staring at her. Whether there was any anger, or any other emotion, was never clear to Applebloom. She swiftly removed her earbuds, and sat up. “Yes, Miss Pie?”

“Ms. Apple, are you going to be joining us for class today?” Maud Pie asked in her flat affect.

“What just happened?” Applebloom asked, accidentally dismissing Miss Pie’s question.

“Someone illegally broadcast a poorly designed political advertisement over school lines,” Miss Pie answered easily.

“Oh, um… What was yer question again?” asked Applebloom.

“How do extrusive igneous rocks form?” Miss Pie asked.

“Uhhh…” Applebloom stared at Miss Pie before answering, “Are they the black ones?”

Maud blinked once, then turned to the next student, “How do extrusive igneous rocks form?”

“They form when magma reaches the Earth’s surface from a volcano and cools rapidly,” the student answered.

Maud wore a very small, almost indistinguishable, smile. She nodded, then returned to the digital blackboard and called up images of igneous rocks. She went silent, staring at them for a few minutes before continuing her lesson.

“Yep, ya heard me right, Sweetie,” Applebloom said into the phone as she sat on one of the newly furnished booths for the students in the cafeteria. This placed her near a window overlooking the staff parking lot.

“Is she there, though? Have you seen her?” Sweetie’s voice came through the phone pretty clearly, easily understood even over the din of the cafeteria.

“Ah ain’t seen hide or hair of her yet, Sweetie. Calm down, alright? Ain’t no reason to panic,” Applebloom tried, “and why are ya gettin’ so worked up anyway?”

“I um… I don’t want to say. Not yet. But she’s a friend, okay?” Sweetie said.

“But we’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Ah thought we was meant to be open with each other?” Applebloom complained.

Sweetie sighed with frustration, “W-we are… please? Applebloom? I’m sorry, I really am… but… can you please just trust me and not ask too many questions?”

“Jeez Sweets, yer actin’ like ah’m tryin’ to pull yer dang teeth er somethin’... Alright, Ah’m backin’ off oa ya fer now, but ya gotta tell me eventually, okay?” Applebloom offered her assurance.

The cafeteria’s din became suddenly subdued which drew Applebloom’s attention. The students began to point and murmur amongst themselves. Applebloom followed those points. There, she spotted Diamond Tiara standing at the entrance to the cafeteria.

“Uh… Hang on a tick there, Sweets. Ah might have an update fer ya,” Applebloom said, a little distracted.

“AB? What’s up? What’s going on? Hello? Hey!” Sweetie nagged at Applebloom, but to no effect.

The farmgirl blinked as she took in the scene. Diamond Tiara was standing in the entrance, wearing a pantsuit, with a cravat, and thick gaudy jewelry. Her hair done up in a french braid that cascaded over her shoulder and dropped down over her chest. For all that, her appearance suggested confidence, yet Diamond looked anything but. Her gaze cast from side to side, searching the crowd for someone specific, Applebloom supposed.

Guess ah better go to her then.

“Sweetie? She’s here. Ah’m gonna get tah talk to her for ya, okay?” Applebloom spoke into the phone.

“Yes. Okay. Yes. Thank y-” the rest of the sentence wasn’t heard. Applebloom hung up the phone and pocketed it pretty quickly.

Applebloom took the first few steps as she watched Diamond undergo a transformation. Whatever hope there had been on her face had been lost to sadness. Diamond looked defeated, deflated, and ready to give up. Diamond checked her surroundings and found that no one had crowded her at the door yet, so she turned around.

Only to feel a strong hand settle on her shoulder without clamping down.

Despite the gentleness of the clasp, Diamond cringed tightly and yelped, startled, before whipping about in a hurry to identify her “attacker”, but relaxed a moment later when she saw Applebloom. Her fear was quickly replaced by surprise as she tilted her head to the side.

“You?” Diamond asked in surprise. “What do you want?!” Diamond asked tightly and defensively. “To gloat? To rub in my defeat?”

“Now why on earth what ah wanna do that?” Applebloom asked.

“Well, everyone else is doing it! Why should you be any different?” Diamond shrugged off Applebloom’s hand. “Get off me! I’m not in the mood for your teasing right now.”

“Ah ain’t here ta teese ya. Jeez! Ah’m here to make sure yer okay,” Applebloom replied evenly as she just barely repressed some harsher words.

“Really?!” Diamond asked with surprised disbelief. “But why would you care if I’m okay after …” She trailed off as she looked down with an expression of sudden regret.

Applebloom blinked. She gently took one of Diamond’s hands in her own, “Yer a friend, Diamond. That’s why. Simple as that.”

“But why?” Diamond asked as she looked up at Applebloom in misery. “You’re one of the last people I’d expect to sympathize with me.” Her eyes widened in realization. “Unless … did you talk to Sweetie Belle?!” Diamond asked with sudden excitement and hope.

“Eeyup! Ah sure did,” Applebloom confirmed She begged me ta give ya a chance, and ta keep an eye on ya here. She’d have been here her own self, but she’s at the hospital now after takin’ a spill down the stairs at home.”

“How is she?” Diamond asked with sudden concern which took Applebloom aback.

“She’s fine, Diamond. Don’t you worry none about her. She’s a tough gal. You just remember, she’s been hanging out with Scoots and me forever, and y’know what kinda dangerous stuff Scoots gets into, right?” Applebloom asked with a chuckle, disarming herself.

“I sure wish she was here right now,” Diamond lamented as she looked corner-wise down, then looked back at Applebloom as she asked, “I don’t suppose you’ve seen Silver Spoon, have you?”

“Saw her in class when that advertisement took over all the screens n’ such… Looked a little miffed then, honestly,” Applebloom reported.

“Oh.” Diamond looked disappointed, which was replaced with a faint amount of hope as she asked, “You have any idea where she is now?”

“Saw her headin’ to the trees out front, Ah think. She doesn’t really eat ‘n here all that much. Ah think Snails followed her out there, too,” Applebloom informed.

“The trees! Of course!” Diamond exclaimed, then spun about. “Thanks!” she said gratefully as she rushed off.

Applebloom hurried after her, “Now hold on a minute! Where ya goin’ without me?!”

Diamond didn’t hear Applebloom or chose to ignore her. Either way, she kept running out until she collided with a student and they both collapsed.

The dark and light pink-haired girl crashed into the floor rather hard at the same time Diamond did. They both grunted.

“What the hell!?” the girl cried as she rounded on Diamond, only to find herself facing Applebloom.

“Easy there, Kettle,” Applebloom coaxed, “Don’t ya worry none. She didn’t mean nothin’ by it. Right, Diamond?”

“Sorry!” Diamond expressed as she crawled up quickly. She was about to sprint off again until Applebloom mentioned the other girl’s name which, for some reason, caught her attention. She looked back at the pink-haired girl as she asked, “Wait, you are Kettle Corn?”

“Uh… yes?” Kettle answered cautiously.

Diamond appeared to take a moment to process this information, then literally shook her head. After that, she offered a hand down to Kettle Corn. “Here. Let me help you up, and please accept my apologies.”

Kettle blinked. She tentatively reached up and took Diamond’s hand, “Wha… what? I-I… um… apologies?”

“I wish you and Skedaddle the best of luck!” Diamond expressed as she started off again. “I’m sure the two of you will have plenty of beautiful children together!”

Kettle’s face was apple red by the time Diamond was running off.

“Uh… sorry. She’s goin’ through some things right now. Hope ya feel better!” Applebloom said before darting after Diamond.

Kettle fell to her knees, blushing madly.

Diamond was a little more carefully dodging and weaving around everyone else in the way, but she kept on with a very driven course. Eventually Diamond charged out of the building. She paused a moment as she took in her surroundings in order to gain her bearings, then ran after the trees at the corner of the campus.

Applebloom followed her out of the building soon after. She continued to chase her in her new direction outside.

Diamond’s excitement grew further when she actually spotted Silver Spoon who was, indeed, sitting under the shade of the tree along with Snails. When she noticed that, she called out, “SILVER SPOON!” while waving frantically with both arms.

In response, Silver Spoon looked at Diamond. She widened her eyes for a moment at Diamond’s frantic approach, then whipped her head away while closing her eyes in a huff.

That was not the reception Diamond was hoping for, but she kept running on.

“Silver, thank goodness I found you!” Diamond cried out upon arrival then bent over, placing her hands on her knees since she needed to catch her breath.

“What do you want?” Silver asked in a huffy way.

“Silver, I …” Diamond began in a hurt tone.

“Spoony… You really want to hurt her?” Snails asked slowly.

“No,” Silver answered. “Rather, I want to avoid being hurt by her again!” she answered with annoyance but also in pain. “She abandoned me yesterday. I don't want to make myself vulnerable like that again.”

“She’s nothin’ but vulnerable right now, Spoony. I think you should give her a chance, is all,” Snails urged.

“NO!” Silver screamed. “I’m tired of being vulnerable like that! Diamond’s clearly got a lot of problems right now, and I’m growing sick of her drama!”

“Silver, I …” Diamond whimpered shortly before she placed her hands on her face and wept.

“Take it someplace else!” Silver barked harshly at Diamond. “Or should I leave?”

Silver suddenly felt herself being hoisted off the ground by a pair of strong hands clasping the collar of her shirt. “Ya wanna kick her while she’s down? That’s the sorta friend ya ar?” the farm girl accused close to Silver’s face.

“Gah!” Silver looked taken aback by Applebloom’s reaction, or even her presence, but shortly regained some of her composure as she asked, “What’s it to you? You have no fucking business meddling in my affairs! If you care about her so much, then why don’t you take care of her!? Personally, I’m done and sick of all her bullshit!”

“Ah don’t like liars. Yer a terrible liar, y’know that? Ain’t a lick o’ skill in ya. You expect me to buy that nonsense about you don’t care about her? That yer done?” Applebloom said as she let go of SIlver, “If’n you feel that way, then walk away. Right now. Don’t look back, don’t cry, don’t do nothin’ but use them feet and walk off.”

A look of pain overcame Silver’s face as she looked off to her side, then admitted, “I just don’t want to get hurt by her again, is all. She keeps flip-flopping on me, and my heart can’t TAKE IT ANYMORE!” She screamed at the end of her sentence.

Applebloom seemed unimpressed and unphased by Silver’s outburst, not even flinching or moving away. “All ah’m hearin’ is you worryin’ over yer own self,” Applebloom said evenly, folding her arms over her own chest.

“Just leave me alone!” Silver Spoon cried out as she turned her back to all of them. From there, her shoulders bobbed a bit as she started to sob, just like Diamond, but not as hard. “I warned her on the phone … that if she walked out on me one more time then I …” Silver trailed off and bowed her head, unable to continue.

“Don’t fret none, Diamond… Ya got me, n’ Sweetie n’ Scoots in yer life. We’re real friends. We ain’t selfish like this one ‘ere, and we ain’t gonna hold yer vulnerabilities against ya. Yer havin’ a hard time, Ah get that. Ah just wanna help ya,” Applebloom assured as she turned to Diamond.

Not seeming to hear Applebloom, Diamond wailed, “Silver, I … I never meant to hurt you!”

“WELL YOU DID!” Silver screamed back. “So leave me alone and abandon me again, just like you always do!”

Diamond sobbed harder, then crawled up and ran away.

Applebloom blinked. “Ah can’t remember ever wantin’ to actually hit ya before now,” she said as she turned back to Silver.

“It’s disappointing to me, too, Applebloom,” said Snails.

“I don’t expect either of you to understand me,” Silver said with a shake of her head and a tight and painful squint to her face. “I don’t ever want to be hurt like that again. I’m done with her!”

“Here’s what Ah know,” Applebloom started, “If’n Scoots ‘r Sweetie was ever hurtin’ so much as Diamond is right now, the last thing Ah’d ever do is make ‘em wanna hurt themselves, er’ think they was alone when they needed to be anything but.”

Snails gazed at Silver as he said, “I honestly care about you. I might even use a stronger word… but right now? I’m finding it hard to look at you,” He turned and began to walk away. He noticed that Diamond fell into the grass nearby. He walked over to her.

Diamond was curled into a ball in a fetal position as she cried on the grass.

Snails looked down at her. After that, he sat down next to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. With that grip, he started to rub her shoulder gently as he assured, “She’ll come around, Diamond… She still cares about you. She’s… very scared of getting hurt, y’know?”

“No!” Diamond wailed. “She hates me now!”

“Get a hold of yourself!” Diamond inexplicably heard Svengallop’s voice. “Stop being an embarrassment.”

“What?!” Diamond cried out. She looked around, startled. She did not see the man anywhere nearby. Shortly later, she started to wonder if she was going crazy.

“Silver doesn’t hate you, Diamond. I truly believe that,” Snails assured. “What?” He looked around. “Something wrong?”

“I thought I heard …” Diamond began but trailed off. She looked at Snails, then decided she shouldn’t advertise her insanity too much. “Um, nevermind.” She grabbed his shoulders. “Hey, listen … you need to be with her right now. Don’t do what I did. Don’t make her feel abandoned. If she won’t talk to me anymore, then she needs you more than ever. She literally doesn’t have anyone else, at least that I know of.”

“I’m havin’ trouble lookin’ at her right now, even if she is beautiful… She’s not actin’ like the SIlver I know and… and love,” he added quietly while looking back toward Silver. “But I won’t abandon her, Diamond. Don’t you worry about that, eh?”

“You love her?” Diamond asked with a fond expression. “Aw! That’s so sweet! I’m glad she has a friend like you.” She grabbed his shirt. “But make sure she knows you’re not abandoning her right now. Maybe it’s okay to let her know that you’re upset, but reassure her that you will come back.” Diamond shook Snails slightly. “Promise me!”

“I promise, Diamond. I’ll go back now, but are you gonna be okay? I can tell you’re hurting an awful lot,” Snails noticed sadly. He slipped his hands into his hoodie’s pockets as he spoke.

“Tell this disgusting imbecile that you’ll be okay,” Diamond heard Svengallop’s voice in her head again. “You’ve got an image to uphold, and you don’t want to make your mother upset.”

“Ah, uh …” Diamond mumbled, feeling dumfounded.

“Remember; big, bold, confidence!” Svengallop reminded.

I may need to go to the psyche ward soon, but the voice does have a point, Diamond privately decided.

“I, ah … I’ll be okay. Really. I’m fine.” Diamond wiped her tears away. “Silver needs you more. She may not be as strong right now. Also, maybe you can one day persuade her to be my friend again, but that can only happen if you’re there for her and maintain her confidence.”

“You’ll be the one to persuade her, but I won’t let her give up on ya. Take it easy, Diamond. You’re a good person. I can tell,” Snails said easily as he turned away and began making his way back to Silver. As he did that, Applebloom noticed him walking away from Diamond. Because of that, she began to jog to Diamond in order to replace his company.

“Trade ya!” Applebloom called to Snails as she jogged on by him.

“Why are you still following me?” Diamond asked as she got up and brushed some loose blades of grass from her suit.

“Uh, Sweetie asked me to and… yer kinda a friend in need right now, so Ah’m gonna stick by ya,” Applebloom replied.

“Oh yeah!” Diamond recalled. “You did say that.” She flashed Applebloom a fond smile. “You Crusaders really are great friends to each other. I’m jealous.”

“Why be jealous? Yer one of us, ain’t ya?” Applebloom replied with a raised eyebrow.

“I am?” Diamond asked while taken aback in confusion. “Since when?”

“Since ya stopped bein’ a dingus and hatin’ on us, for one, but ya hung out at Sweetie’s overnight, and she’s vouching for ya somethin’ fierce, and if’n she trusts ya, well then … shoot, so do I,” Applebloom stuffed her hands into the pockets of her jeans, so her shrug was shoulders only as she strolled alongside Diamond.

Diamond looked across the street in depression as she said, “I don’t think Scootaloo would approve. I was awful to her.”

“Confidence!” Sven’s voice reminded Diamond again instantly. “Never lower your nose below anyone. Instead, keep it high! You’re a politician now, and a member of the Rich family besides, so it’s finally time you start acting like it.”

“Will you SHUT UP!” Diamond cried aloud to the internal voice.

“Why, I never!” Sven complained with indignity.

“Uh… I wasn’t sayin’ anythin? Er… Scoots ain’t gonna keep holdin’ on ta her grudge. Yer sorry, and it shows. She’ll come around, no worries… Seriously, I didn’t say anything to shut up about…” Applebloom said, a touch of confusion in her voice.

“You really believe that about Scoots?” Diamond asked with hope in her voice and her look when she returned it to Applebloom.

“Ah know it sure as I know my own self. We’re too durn close for me not to be sure,” Applebloom assured.

The school bell rang, signalling that lunchtime would be over in about five minutes.

“Best get to class,” Sven’s internal voice advised. “You have an image to uphold, and tardy candidates tarnish their own image.”

“I know!” Diamond cried out irritably. “Shut up and get out of my head!” She looked at Applebloom and noticed her look of concern and confusion deepening, so Diamond explained, “I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to that annoying voice in my head.”

Sven’s voice sighed, then complained, “You just love making my job harder, don’t you? You’re lucky that your mother is paying me so much to babysit you little brats!”

“You… have a voice in yer head? Might wanna talk ta somebody professional about that, huh?” Applebloom recommended with concern.

“Well, we got to get back to class.” Diamond said to Applebloom as she looked over Applebloom’s shoulder. She watched as Silver Spoon stood up, likely because of the school bell. She noticed she looked at Snails with concern and said something to him. Snails, meanwhile, wasn’t looking at her, as promised, but at least he stood nearby Silver and maybe responded to some of Silver’s questions or comments.

Seeing this caused Diamond to smile a little, for she what saw kindled a little bit of hope for them in her heart, like watching a tiny flame on a candle struggle to endure a cold winter breeze.

“Shoot, yer right. We ain’t got anymore classes together today, so I’ll check back with ya between classes and after last bell, alright?” Applebloom offered.

“Okay,” Diamond accepted as she looked at Applebloom gratefully. “Thank you! I could really use the moral support right now.”

Diamond half expected some snide comment from Svengallop’s inner dialog, but none came this time for some reason.

“Come on.” Diamond started to make her way back to the school building.

“Right there with ya, Sugarcube,” Applebloom said as she kept herself alongside Diamond.

“There! It’s done!” Twilight enabled an emergency override of the school’s newest computer hack, this time advertising Diamond for Student Council President.

Twilight leaned back in her seat and blew out a long breath. This was stressful and terribly embarrassing. Last time something like this happened, her system was used to email every student using their student account to display a video that could easily get the school sued, and now the system was used to advertise Diamond as a candidate during the middle of classes! This was so humiliating!

Maybe this system is too flawed after all, Twilight thought with worry. I helped to design this system itself, so why is it easier to hack than the T-800 terminators?

“Hello, Miss Sparkle?” came in a call from Sunburst. Surprised in a delighted way, Twilight reached forward to press a virtual button in order to answer the call. “Yes, Sunburst?

“Oh, by the way, before you say anything, I want you to know that I’ve shut down those embarrassing advertisements for Diamond. They shouldn’t disrupt classes again.”

“Ah, good! That’s good!” Sunburst cheered. “That’s not why I called you, however.” He sighed on the intercom, then said, “Unfortunately, Superintendent Neighsay is here to speak with you again, and he’s insisting that the meeting occur now.”

“Probably about this newest fiasco,” Twilight realized with a groan. “That’s all I need right now.”

“Do you … want me to send him away?” Sunburst offered kindly. “Or, at the very least, talk to him myself? I am Vice Principal here at Canterlot High, you know.”

Twilight shook her head as she said, “No. He’s here to see me and this is my responsibility. Send him in.”

“Are you sure?” Sunburst asked sympathetically.

“I thank you for your concern, but I am sure,” Twilight replied.

“Alright, then. I’ll go ahead and send him in. Good luck. I have a feeling you’re going to need it.”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed listlessly.

Moments later, the Superintendent entered into Twilight’s office. When he did, Twilight narrowed her eyes slightly at him because his attitude seemed different. She expected him to slam her door shut in anger, but instead he was quiet and, for once, he looked a bit meek.

“Hello, Superintendent. What can I do for you?” Twilight asked in order to test the waters of this social conversation.

“I’m certainly not here for small talk,” Neighsay assured while still standing at the door and facing it. “So I’ll make this brief.” He turned around to face her. “I’m here on behalf of the President of the School Board, Miss Spoiled Rich, to convince you to let her advertisements about her daughter resume, or at least,” he lifted a placating hand, “until the election is over.”

“Wha … ah … Um, pardon me, Sir, but you know I can’t do that,” Twilight told Neighsay with surprise in her voice. “That advertisement is disruptive to class time activity. I’m running a school, Sir, not an advertisement firm.”

“Believe me, I know,” Neighsay agreed with an aggravated sigh. “It embarrasses me to make this request of you, but I am under orders to deliver you this message from a higher authority.

“I will admit, if it were up to me, I’d have this fools errand shut down immediately, for it is highly inappropriate during class time, as you have said. Fiascos like this are why I’m tempted to run for President of the School Board myself, but I know I can’t realistically compete with the wealth of Spoiled’s campaign. I’m pretty wealthy myself. I rode a limousine just to get here now, but I have nowhere near the resources to match Spoiled. A shame, really.

“But things are as they are. I’m simply the messenger, albeit a reluctant one. Nothing more.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes again at Neighsay as she said, “Well, I’m sorry, Sir, but the answer is no! I have too much respect for my students here at CHS to showcase such blatant favoritism and disruption to valuable education.”

Neighsay nodded in acceptance as he said, “That is, of course, your prerogative, Miss Sparkle. You are the principal at this school. Run it as you see fit, but remember this; everyone answers to a higher authority at some point, and most of the bucks stop with Spoiled Rich. She was one of the most decisive votes to get you this office in the first place. Now mind you,” he gave a brief pushing motion to Twilight, “she’s not the only one, but she was a big factor.”

Twilight opened her mouth to make a rebuttal, but before she could, Neighsay cut her off by quickly moving on with another point.

“Also consider this, Miss Sparkle: When you petitioned the School Board for an upgrade to this school’s digital technology, the School Board almost unanimously voted you down. Spoiled alone was the only one who approved of your bill, and in the end … she agreed to pay for it from her own pockets. The School Board may be able to vote for their own funding, but Spoiled alone was responsible for her personal money.

“I have to admit, the fact that her daughter attends this school might have had something to do with that decision, but that’s up for speculation.

“She believes in you, Miss Sparkle. I’ll be damned if I ever know why, but she does. She committed millions, and I do mean millions of bits to upgrade this school’s system. CHS is now entire decades ahead of every school in this state when it comes to technology except for other colleges specifically emphasizing technology. Not even Crystal Prep has it this good, and that is an elite school meant for the wealthy.

“Spoiled committed those bits to upgrade this school’s system from her own pocket, and how does she get repaid? By having that very same system betray her by having it post an embarrassing video to every student at this campus about her own daughter.”

Twilight looked down, feeling guilty about that point.

“Now Spoiled has come to you to ask for a favor,” Neighsay went on. “She helped you out when you asked for help, and now she’s the one asking for a favor. A favor to help make up for the PR damage that your system was responsible for!”

“I didn’t invite this hacker to abuse my system!” Twilight pointed out as she looked back at Neighsay while her expression grew firm again. “Why should I punish every student here at this campus a second time for what happened? What did they do to deserve this disruption to their education?”

“Likely nothing,” Neighsay admitted. “If it were up to me, I’d probably turn down Spoiled’s request.” He took a few steps forward. “But I’m not the one who accepted a blank check from the devil. I’m not the one who owes this woman some favors, and I’m not the one who created a system which was used to betray her.” He slammed his hands on the backrest of one of the seats in front of Twilight’s desk meant for her guests.

“I’ll have you know,” Neighsay ranted on, “I’ve petitioned many times to the School Board to have you and your satanic staff fired for all the danger you’ve brought to this campus. I am virtually certain that I have failed every petition because of Spoiled Rich. She has stood up for you on many occasions. I advise you to bear that in mind.

“Now, I ask you this, Miss Sparkle,” he said as he pointed at her dramatically with a condemning look, “do you really wish to alienate and upset your greatest supporter? You’ve only gotten this far because you had friends in high places, which I admit is a remarkable talent of yours.”

Neighsay gave her a daring sneer. “Now, I dare you to stick to your guns and follow your heart. I dare you to do what you think is right and deny Miss Rich’s request. Nothing would please me more than you to anger your formerly most loyal supporter. After that, I’ll have no trouble kicking you out of office completely.”

Twilight looked down at her desk sadly.

“So do you stick to your moral principles and lose your job in the process?” Neighsay pressed. “After that, you’d lose your chance to influence these students completely, and a far more competent, and probably less popular, person will replace you.”

“You’ve made your point, Sir,” Twilight said with sad acceptance. “I will comply with her wishes.” Her look turned more firm again as she gazed back up at Neighsay. “But I will do it my way.”

Neighsay gave her an inviting gesture as he said, “By all means, Miss Sparkle. I hope you don’t mind if I linger while I watch to see how you handle it.”

“That is, of course, your prerogative,” Twilight accepted. “As Superintendent, it is your job to supervise the principal of this campus. In fact, I welcome you to remain so that I might finally earn a chance to earn your faith.”

“I highly doubt that,” Neighsay scoffed with a disgusted sneer. “But, by all means,” He sat in front of her. “try.”

Twilight wasted no time to activate her comm system in this school. A pole ejected from her desk which aimed a camera back at her.

“Attention, everyone, Attention! This is Twilight Sparkle speaking. Forgive me for disrupting your class activity again today, but I wanted to talk to you about the earlier advertisement strung about this campus earlier today.

“First of all, I want to apologize for that disruption. It wasn’t my call to apply it, but I am under orders from the School Board to allow it to continue as a means to make up for the earlier slander of Miss Diamond Tiara. Since that is out of my hands, I may have to let it continue. I beg you for your indulgence and forgiveness.

“I want to make one thing absolutely clear to all of you, and that is that I, personally, in no way condone or endorse any specific student for Student Council President at this campus. I don’t have a vote in this anyway, and I want you to know that I will support anyone that you choose to vote for, but if I could vote for anyone at this campus, then what I want you to know is that I vote for all of you, my students here at this campus. I fully support your right to vote for anyone you believe is worthy, and I’ll back you up one-hundred percent.

Twilight paused a moment as she collected her hands in front of her.

“There is one other thing I want to talk about, and that is the earlier video which slanders one of my precious students here at this campus. I want to apologize to everyone here at CHS for this most humiliating attack, and I especially want to reach out to Miss Diamond Tiara directly.

“Diamond, if you are listening to my announcement, then I want you to know that you have my most sincere apology for this attack. I want you to know that, in no way, did I ever invite this attack, and I’m doing everything in my power to investigate it in order to make sure this never happens again and to bring this perpetrator to justice.

“As for the rest of you, it has come to my attention that some of you have chosen to use this fiasco to tease Miss Tiara about this video, but I urge you to consider what exactly makes this campus special. There is a special magic in this campus, and it isn’t just the literal kind.”

As a demonstration, she had her phone float up in a purple sparkling aura for a moment, then had it levitate down on her desk again.

“I admit, this ability is amazing, but there is a far more special kind of magic that is prevalent at this campus, and that is the magic of friendship! I think there is a camaraderie and school spirit here that makes this campus something special. I see it in the eyes of everyone that helps support each other and cares for one another. We are the Canterlot Wondercolts, and we help each other! I urge you to remember that, because one of our own has been maliciously attacked at this campus. She is the victim here, and I encourage you all to help defend her.

“I know you can do it, and I know you will do it, because, just as you all believe in me, I, in turn, believe in all of you. I know you won’t let me down, and I know you won't let one of our own down. Help Miss Tiara during her hour of need. I know you can do this because you are all among the reasons that makes this campus so special. So magical. Please remember that, and do what you feel is right.”

Sill in a sitting position, she bows to the camera, and says, “Thank you. That is all.”

Twilight pressed another button which ended that announcement. Upon doing so, the camera lowered back into her desk. She peered at Neighsay beyond it.

Neighsay just stared at her for five seconds in silence with an impassive face. After that, he stood up, adjusted his necktie a bit, nodded at her in silent approval, then left without a word.

So far, his silence was the greatest compliment Neighsay had ever given her.

Applebloom stared at the digital blackboard once the live feed from Principal Twilight’s office turned off; the blackness of it just waiting to turn into that loud advertisement.

She sighed. Ah just know they aren’t gonna go easier on her after that.

She looked around the classroom, trying to gauge different reactions.

It looked like the students were at least pacified, if not sold on the idea of being nice to DIamond Tiara. Applebloom thought that Diamond might have, quite frankly, dug her own darn grave, but having talked to her and saw for herself that she wasn’t all that bad and that this was hurting her, Applebloom now thought a bit differently.

Applebloom decided that this was a better reaction than nothing, though she wasn’t convinced it would last past today.

Maybe I better call Sweetie after class ‘n let her know?

Yeah. I’m gonna.

Applebloom nodded resolutely to herself.

Diamond Tiara felt stunned about Twilight’s announcement, but also touched to notice that Twilight was putting in a genuine effort to apologize and make things better. That’s why she was considered one of the best principals CHS ever had.

She heard some murmurs from the other students in the class. When the announcement was done, she noticed them looking at her far more sympathetically, and some even got up to apologize to Diamond directly.

In response, Diamond tried to wave it off like it was no big deal, but inwardly she felt flattered and relieved.

“Diamond, I’d like a moment to speak to you after class,” Diamond’s professor for this class, Sunset Shimmer, requested.

“Uh, sure thing,” Diamond accepted.

After class, Diamond Tiara lingered in Sunset’s class a little longer to find out what Sunset wanted her for.

Sunset waited till the last student, besides Diamond, left the class, then looked at Diamond with a pleading look.

“Diamond, I’d like your permission to use my magic on you,” Sunset requested.

“Excuse me?” Diamond asked, taken aback. This wasn’t what she expected Sunset to say at all.

On second thought, Diamond realized she didn’t really have any expectations.

“The last time I used my magic on you, you were barely conscious,” Sunset explained. “I wanted your permission even then, but you couldn’t provide it.

“Now, however, you’re fully awake and aware, so I’m asking for your permission to use my magic on you.”

“Why?” Diamond asked with a blink. “All it does is read people’s memories. What exactly are you checking for?”

Sunset shook her head before replying, “I’ve learned some new tricks since I first got this geode. Now, not only can I use it to read other people’s thoughts, but I can project thoughts as well. With the ability to receive information and now send information, it allows for two-way telepathic communication.”

“Oh!” Diamond blinked in surprise. “I see.”

“Not only that,” Sunset continued, “but I’ve learned a trick to accelerate our mental capacity during telepathic communication. In essence, we’ll be mentally communicating at hyper speed.” Sunset gestures around her. “Which, in effect, makes time pause while we communicate. As a result, we can share a lot of information in a very short period of time.

“Now that you understand that, do I have your permission?”

“Um,” Diamond hugged her bookbag closely as she asked nervously, “Will it hurt?”

Sunset shook her head as she answered, “Not at all, and there are no risks to this either as long as we don’t spend too long in this hyper cognitive state. I’ll explain why later, but for now I just need your permission to use this on you.”

Diamond considered it.

“Please, Diamond,” Sunset begged.

Diamond closed her eyes and sighed, then opened her eyes at Sunset while nodding.

“Thank you!” Sunset expressed gratefully, then stood up in front of Diamond. “This will only take a moment.”

Sunset reached forward to touch Diamond’s shoulder. The last thing Diamond saw before everything changed was Sunset’s eyes ignite with a white glow.

A moment later, the world slowed to a stop. When that happened, all external sound ceased, and the lighting around them became more muted.

“There! Now we can talk in more privacy,” Sunset said in satisfaction as she moved to sit back down in front of her desk.

“What the …” Diamond exclaimed in shock. “You paused time?”

“Sort of,” Sunset answered, “What I’ve done is cause us to mentally communicate at a vastly accelerated rate. This,” she gestured around her, “is not the real world. Instead, it’s the cognitive world, much like a dream, except we’re aware of it.” She gestured to herself. “This isn’t our real bodies anymore, either. Instead, it’s our cognitive perception of ourselves.”

“That’s awesome!” Diamond cheered.

“Since this place is like a dream,” Sunset went on to explain as her eyes wandered the environment, “it means we can control it like a dream.” Her gaze returned to Diamond. “So we can change our forms, fly, teleport around, change the environment. Whatever.”

“Really?” Diamond asked, intrigued.

“Uh-huh.” Sunset nodded. “Right now, by default, I set it up to look like where we left off, but I can easily change the environment to look like anything we want.” Sunset tilted her head. “Do you have any specific preference?”

“Um … preference for what?” Diamond asked.

Sunset gestured around her with a finger as she asked, “The environment. Do you want me to change it into anything in particular while we talk?”

“Um,” Diamond looked around as she thought about it, then her eyes brightened as she looked back at Sunset excitedly. “Can you make it look like the world you came from? You know … the pony world?”

“Absolutely,” Sunset confirmed immediately. “Of that world, do you have any particular preference?”

“Um,” Diamond folded her hands behind her back and daintily hung it low. “Someplace pretty.”

“Someplace pretty?” Sunset looked outward as she mused that to herself, then came up with something. “Oh! I know!”

She closed her eyes as she said, “Give me a second.”

As promised, a second later, the environment around them dramatically shifted. Diamond looked around and noticed they were now standing on what appeared to be a very large, white marble balcony. She looked up and noticed that it was attached to some giant white castle.

She looked at the edge of the balcony then approached it. She put her hands on the rail. She gasped in astonishment while she witnessed a marvelous and beautiful alien world stretch out before her. Seen from this height, the valley around her extended all the way to the horizon.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Sunset asked as she approached beside Diamond, still in human form, and leaned on the rail. “I used to come here very often back when I was studying under the guidance of Celestia. Not the former principal of CHS, mind you, but her pony counterpart … which is an ancient alicorn and princess of Equestria for the longest time. I was one of her prized pupils until …” she trailed off as she looked off to the side with an expression Diamond would describe as ashamed.

“Um … it’s okay.” Diamond reached to her side and pat Sunset’s hands. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

“I’d rather not go over it. That’s true,” Sunset confirmed, then looked back at Diamond. “Besides, we’re here to discuss you right now.”

“What is it you want to discuss?” Diamond asked with trepidation.

“Well, to be frank,” Sunset stood up straight, “I’m worried about you. As in, very worried about you. I know that your mother has been very abusive to you, and that you are afraid to stand up to her.”

Diamond looked down with a frown.

“Part of me doesn’t blame you for this either. Your mother is a very scary and resourceful woman. She can do a lot of damage if she goes on the warpath,” Sunset acknowledged. “But, if I have to, I’m willing to stand up and face this tyrant if it means saving your life, Diamond. I swore to you that I would protect you, but I don’t want to go against your will to do it, and this morning … you chose to follow that business-suited fellow against my recommendations.”

“Svengallop,” Diamond elaborated.

“Excuse me?” Sunset asked in confusion. “Or should I say, ‘Gesundheit’?”

“That’s his name,” Diamond explained. “Svengallop.”

Sunset looked repulsed for a moment and waved Diamond off. “Right now, I don’t really care what his name is. All I see in him is a threat that might make you miserable, and that might lead to some very alarming actions on your part.”

Diamond sighed, then said, “Look … if it will make you feel any better, I promise not to kill myself.”

“I don’t feel much better,” Sunset returned, “because I don’t really believe you. You thought of it several dozen times just this morning.”

Diamond regarded Sunset with surprise.

Sunset tapped her head with her left pointing finger twice as she said, “I got a brief recap of your memories this morning when I touched you this time just before we entered this hyper cognitive reality.”

“Oh.” Diamond looked down, depressed.

“Look, Diamond, I need you to understand something about me.” Sunset put her left hand on Diamond’s right shoulder. “I’m not going to let anyone hurt you, including yourself. I really don’t want to oppose your will, but if I have to in order to protect you, well then … better to have you alive and upset at me than having you dead.”

Diamond said nothing.

“You need to stand up to your mother and defend your rights,” Sunset encouraged. “You’re a living person, Diamond. You have every right to defend your happiness.”

Diamond shook her head. “You don’t understand me at all. What they would do to me if they learned that I disobeyed or lost at anything.”

“They?” Sunset checked. “Your father is hard on you too?”

“Um,” Diamond looked at Sunset more softly. “No. Not usually. More often than not, he’s simply absent.”

Sunset appeared thoughtful, then asked Diamond, “If he knew what your mother is putting you through, do you think he’d approve, or complain?”

“Um … I’m not sure.” Diamond shrugged. “Probably the latter.”

“Can you get a hold of him?” Sunset checked.

Diamond squinted as she replied, “Not easily. Father is often busy overseas making us more money.”

“Please, Diamond.” Sunset reached to grab Diamond’s shoulder, and this time she also squeezed it encouragingly. “Please try when we return to the normal world. Will you promise me this?”

Diamond sighed as she looked down, then shrugged. “I don’t know if I can get a hold of him, but there is no harm in promising you that I’ll try.” She looked back up at Sunset. “I’d love to talk to him anyway. It’s been a long time.”

Sunset smiled brightly as she said, “Thank you, sweetie!”

Diamond squinted as she replied, “I am not Sweetie Belle.”

Sunset’s look instantly turned dull as she responded, “You know what I mean.”

“I suppose I do,” Diamond accepted.

“I also wanted to talk to you about one other thing,” Sunset brought up.

“Yeah? What’s that?”

“I want your permission to share this secret with Twilight, at least partially,” Sunset requested.

Diamond squinted one eye as she asked, “Which secret, and why?”

“Twilight Sparkle isn’t just the principal at CHS, she’s also one of my dearest friends,” Sunset told Diamond. “Trust me when I say she won’t abuse this secret, and the secret I’m referring to is the fact that your mother is abusing you so badly that it’s driving you to hurt yourself.”

“NO!” Diamond rejected. “If anything, I wish less people knew that! I didn’t invite Sweetie Belle into that secret, either. She just barged in on me while I was in the bathroom.”

“But Twilight can help!” Sunset argued. “If we get her on your side, we can work together,” Sunset interlocked her fingers as a demonstration, “to help alleviate your situation.

“Imagine if it works, Diamond. Imagine if we can get your mother to lighten up her pressure so that you don’t feel so bad.

“Please, Diamond! I’m begging you! This is for your own sake!”

Diamond looked over the rail across the wide valley, still feeling reluctant.

Sunset realized she might be pressing Diamond too hard, so she amended, “Okay, how about this instead. Will you promise to at least consider it?”

Diamond sighed, then looked back at Sunset with a nod.

“Atta girl!” Sunset expressed gratefully as she pulled Diamond in for a hug. “Thank you!”

Diamond breathed in Sunset’s scent. For some reason, it made her think of Sweetie’s scent. When she thought of that, Diamond suddenly felt a pang of longing to return into Sweetie’s arms.

“Um, Sunny,” Diamond brought up after about a minute of hugging.

“Yes, Diamond?” Sunset asked as she pulled back to arm’s length.

“Can we see other beautiful places in your homeworld?” Diamond asked hopefully.

Sunset looked across the valley as she said aloud, “There are some other places I can think of. Cloudsdale, Rainbow Falls, the Crystal Empire.” She looked back at Diamond. “However, I don’t want this cognitive reality to press on for too long.”

“Why?” Diamond asked with a tilt of her head.

“Because, when I’ve tested this before, I’ve grown more and more dizzy whenever I stopped the spell. The longer it goes on, the more dizzy I get.”

“Oh,” Diamond expressed with a disappointed expression.

“I think it has to do with the fact that we’re thinking at hyper speed. When this spell stops, our brains have to adjust and reorient themselves. The more memories it has to work with, the greater the side effects. Eventually, I’m concerned that, if we used this technique too long, we’d get so dizzy when this spell ends that we’d get knocked unconscious, or worse. I don’t want to escalate the risk, so I try to keep it under ten minutes, approximately.”

“I see,” Diamond accepted with a disappointed shrug, then looked up at Sunset hopefully as she asked, “In that case, can we see those other places next time?”

Sunset smiled brightly at Diamond as she stroked Diamond’s cheek with her thumb, and said, “Sure.”

Svengallop spun about in his swivel chair away from the direction of his monitor after witnessing Sunset’s confession about her magic mind scan.

The reason he was able to spy upon this conversation was due to the hidden camera and microphone on the necklace Diamond was wearing which he gave her. The earrings Diamond wore also allowed Svengallop to communicate with Diamond by having their sonic technology vibrate on her ear.

“Well, that’s certainly interesting information, mmkay,” Suri said smugly, then regarded her husband. “What are you going to do with this information?”

Svengallop grinned at his wife as he replied, “What else, Honey-Buns? I can’t ignore a valuable opportunity to hold onto some leverage. Spoiled might also reward us for this information, but I don’t think I’m ready to share it with her juuuuust yet.”

He spun about to face the giant monitor on the wall. Within it, he noticed that Diamond and Sunset had already finished their telepathic communication. Diamond started to move out of the classroom already.

“Diamond cares what happens to this professor, right?” Svengallop asked as his evil grin widened. “Well … maybe now I got enough leverage to get Diamond herself to cooperate.” He leaned back in his seat as he collected his hands in front of his face. A wicked gleam glinted off the edge of his spectacles. “Well then … I think it’s time to pull out all the stops with Miss Tiara. The election speech is tomorrow, after all. I could care less what happens to her after that, but will get paid for my hard work.”

“You’d be paid regardless,” Suri figured.

“Yes,” Svengallop agreed as he looked at his wife over his shoulder, “but do you think that I, of all people, would accept anything less than total perfection? I have a reputation to defend, after all.”

“True,” Suri accepted with a careless shrug. “Do as you think you must.”

“Oh, believe me,” he grinned wickedly back at the monitor, “I will!”

Chapter 16 - Long Distance Relations

Applebloom stood just outside the door leading to the front of the school waiting for Big Mac to show up in his truck. She used the idle time to take her phone and dial Sweetie’s mother. She patiently listened to the ringing until Sweetie picked up.

“Hello? AB?” Sweetie asked over the line.

“Heya, Sweetie. How are ya?” Applebloom replied.

“I’m fine. Thanks. What’s up?” Sweetie pushed.

“A couple things happened. An advertisement for Diamond Tiara’s campaign hijacks the school’s computer systems for a little while,” Applebloom began.

“Oh, wow! How did she deal with that?” Sweetie asked, her voice filled with concern.

“She was fine. Didn’t really know about it by the time she showed up anyway,” Applebloom replied.

“What? How late was she?” Sweetie checked.

Applebloom leaned against the brick outer wall of the school, and continued to speak, “She showed up around the second half or so of lunch period.”

“Wow! I wonder what took her so long,” Sweetie wondered aloud.

“Lookin’ at how she was dolled up in all that fancy stuff, I’d say gettin’ dressed took the better part of the mornin’,” Applebloom figured.

“Dolled up?” Sweetie pressed.

“Some kinda business suit thing and gaudy jewelry,” Applebloom supplied.

“Those people…” Sweetie muttered angrily.

“Hm? What?” Applebloom asked.

“Was there a truck near the school?” Sweetie asked.

“Didn’t notice one, but then Ah didn’t walk around the whole school either,” Applebloom answered with a shrug unseen by Sweetie.

“So what else happened, AB?” Sweetie pressed.

“She went off to find Silver Spoon pretty soon after she showed up. Ah stuck with her… Silver was kinda selfish and cruel, but Ah can see where she’s comin’ from too… Don’t want to put herself at risk n’ all, but she coulda handled that different. I kinda wanted to hurt her mahself. Felt like Scoots for a bit, really. Didn’t hurt her none, though. Just lifted her up off the ground to be sure I had her attention,” Applebloom admitted.

“So she’s hurtin’ pretty bad,” Applebloom went on to say, but this time about Diamond, “but Ah stuck around her to make sure. Told her she was a Crusader, on account’a you takin’ her in and vouchin’ for her n’ all that.

“Ah don’t know how she and Silver r’ ever gonna make up, but Ah’m willin’ to help if Ah can,” Applebloom had continued talking right over Sweetie.

“She’s… where is she? Where’d she go?” asked Sweetie anxiously.

“Ah’m not sure. Ah tried lookin’ all over fer her but nothin’ came up. Nobody saw her leave her last class,” Applebloom replied.

“You stopped looking?!” Sweetie gasped.

“Fer now, yeah. Mac’s late, so Ah’m here and Ah’ll spot her if she leaves out this here door or the one down the way,” Applebloom offered.

“It… I guess that’s fine. Thank you, AB. You’re a really good friend,” Sweetie said gratefully.

“So’re you, Sweets. Never forget that. Ah love ya, Sugarcube. Y’know that, right?” Applebloom spoke softly here.

“I know it AB. I know Scoots does too. Thank you both for everything. You saved my life,” Sweetie said, tears starting to crack her voice.

“Easy, girl. Relax. Ya ain’t gotta thank me or Scoots fer that. We’re yer friends. We weren’t ever gonna let you… y’know,” Applebloom said, her voice solemn and serious.

“I know that too…” Sweetie said quietly.

“Good. Ain’t no sense bringin’ up that old stuff anyhow… oh, Ah think Ah see Diamond now. Guess I’ll go n’ talk to her… didja wanna say anything to her for yerself?” Applebloom offered as she started walking down the sidewalk toward Diamond.

“Yes. I’d really like that. Thank you so much, AB,” Sweetie gushed with emotion.

“Alright. Hang on a tic.” Applebloom pocketed her phone and waved an arm, “Hey! Diamond!” she called out.

“Huh?” Diamond glanced up, initially looking towards the ground as she walked. Upon seeing Applebloom, she brightened. “Oh! Hey there … um …” She suddenly felt self-conscious when she noticed others regard her as she spoke to Applebloom, but the kind of attention they gave didn’t seem negative. In fact, they still seemed sympathetic to her after Twilight's speech, but most were too shy to approach her about it directly.

“How are ya feelin’ Di?” Applebloom asked as she walked up to the nervous girl.

Diamond was about to answer but then shifted her eyes to another gentleman wearing a long black trench coat and triangle-shaped mustache except missing the bottom part. He lifted up his black-gloved hand to lift his black bowler hat a few inches as he said, “Miss Taira, I presume?”

“Uh … yeah?” Diamond asked him trepidatiously.

“Your limo awaits, Madam,” the man said as he made a gracious gesture to the vehicle in question behind him.

“Um,” Diamond spared a quick glance at Applebloom, then looked at the man as she asked, “Can my friend here come too?”

The elderly man glanced at Applebloom for a moment as he replaced his hat on his head then regarded Diamond again as he answered, “I’m afraid not. My orders are to pick you up from school right away, Miss Taira. I’ve also been given explicit instructions not to invite anyone else.” Once again, he gestured to the car behind him. “This way, Madam.”

Applebloom blinked, and turned to Diamond, thrusting her phone into Diamond’s hand. “You stay safe, y’hear? If’n ya need anythin’, ya give me a holler and Ah’ll do what Ah can.”

“Ah, yeah.” Diamond looked down in obvious depression as she accepted the phone. “Sure.” After that, she moved to follow the man in the black coat.

The man turned to look at Applebloom for a moment before lifting his hat to her in polite farewell. After that, he turned about and walked away while folding his gloved hands neatly behind.

“Y’know… Sweetie misses ya somethin’ awful, Di. Might be nice to pick up the phone and talk to her when ya get the chance!” Applebloom said as she waved at Diamond.

“Huh? What?” Diamond asked as she stopped and looked back at Applebloom. “Sweetie is on the line right now?” She then looked at the phone itself to confirm if it was still on.

Meanwhile the man in black paused and patiently looked back at Diamond.

“Hello? Sweetie, Sweetie?” Diamond said rapidly as she lifted the phone to her face, afraid that Sweetie might have hung up already.

“Diamond? Is that you?” Sweetie asked excitedly into the phone.

“SWEETIE!” Diamond cried excitedly. “How are you?”

“Miss Tiara?” The man called while giving another polite gesture to the limo.

“I’m okay, really. No new damage or anything, just some pain and… oh well, I guess a concussion is kind of a new injury?” Sweetie replied.

“Um, wait a second!” Diamond looked at Applebloom.”Isn’t this your personal phone? Don’t you want it back?” Diamond offered.

“Git! Limo’s a-waitin’!” Applebloom replied as she turned and walked back to where she’d been waiting originally.

“SHOULD I BUY YOU ANOTHER?” Diamond called more loudly due to Applebloom’s escalating distance.

“Ain’t you gone yet?!” Applebloom called back, “We’ll talk later! Ya ain’t gotta worry about me!”

“Oh, um, hi Sweetie,” Diamond said back to Sweetie as she moved to resume following what she assumed was her chauffeur. He, in turn, resumed his journey while once again folding his hands behind his back in a very dignified pose. “Sorry to cut you off like that a moment ago. I just realized Applebloom loaned me her personal phone so I don’t know how I’m going to get a hold of her later or return her phone. I suppose I could buy her a new one or even a better one, but she just waved me off and set ‘Git’. That’s some friend you got there.”

“She’s not just my friend, Diamond. But, yeah, she is some friend. I love her dearly. I’m so grateful she’s in my life, and at times I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve her. But I heard all of that, so you don’t have to explain to me.

“You okay? What happened with those goons? I heard there was some sorta advertisement for you?”

“Uh, yeah,” Diamond confirmed despondently. “I’m afraid this is my mother’s response to try to clean up my reputation enough in time for the re-election. I’ve been dragged around back and forth like a ragdoll as they dressed me up in all kinds of crazy outfits. While all this happened, I met one nice lady by the name of … Oh! You know her. You met her. Do you remember Coco Pommel?” Diamond asked with rising, almost desperate, hope in her voice.

“Ms. Pommel? Yeah, I remember her. She was so quick to come to my aid when I fell. She seemed kinda sweet,” Sweetie answered.

“Yeah, well that nice lady got fired today! Viciously so,” Diamond complained to Sweetie sadly. “Do you think your sister Rarity can find her a job or something? Coco fashions and makes clothes. I think your sister might be able to help poor Coco. She needs a job right now and a whole lot of therapy after today.”

“I’ll call her and ask. She might find something for Coco to do. Yeah. The Boutique does okay, for a small business, but she does keep saying it needs a head for fashion to properly manage it… Yeah, I’ll let you know. Um… how would Rarity get in touch with her?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t know!” Diamond cried in misery. “I just know that she needs help. They literally threw coffee into her face. They lifted her up and chucked her out of the trailer. I’ve hardly ever seen such cruelty, except …” Diamond trailed off, for she could think of two such women who committed acts like that before. Herself, and her mother.

“She was crying, Sweetie!” Diamond wailed. “Please help her!”

“Okay, Diamond. I’ll do whatever I can. Don’t worry. Daddy could have something too, but I’ll ask Rarity first. It’ll be okay. We’ll make sure she’s okay,” Sweetie soothed.

“Thank you!” Diamond cried gratefully.

“Here you go, Madam,” the chauffeur said smoothly as he opened the back limo door and gestured for Diamond to enter, which she promptly did. Once inside, the driver closed the door. As Diamond's eyes followed the driver as he made his way to the front of the car, she also listened to Sweetie’s response.

“But, you’re okay? I heard you saw Silver today. Is everything okay with her? How did you get along with AB? It sounds like that went pretty good,” Sweetie was sort of rambling.

“Silver and I …” Diamond sighs sadly. “I … I don’t think we’re friends anymore. Silver wants nothing to do with me because she’s afraid I’m going to abandon her again, and I can’t say her fears aren’t justified.

“As for Applebloom, I found her surprisingly supportive considering all the awful things I’ve done to her and the Crusaders in the past. Applebloom even considers me one of you guys. That blew my mind away so much! I didn’t know how to respond other than having serious doubts that Scootaloo would agree.”

“Scootaloo agrees alright! Trust me, I know her pretty well. I’m sure Silver will come around, and you’ll have plenty of support if you ever want to try to approach her again, okay? She can be one of us too, and not feel so alone,” Sweetie said.

“All of that sounds like blind optimism, but I must admit that it does match my hopes. I may not believe in it, but I do want that.” Diamond frowned. “Unfortunately, my mother has captured me in her clutches again. I’m probably being driven back to the mansion as we speak. Notably, this chauffeur didn’t ask me where I’d like to be driven. I’m sure he’s under orders already. I think Mother wants to bury me again to make sure I’m no longer an embarrassment to the family. More than likely, this phone will be confiscated as well. I’m not sure if I’ll ever get a chance to give it back to Applebloom, but I may eventually replace it and even upgrade it.”

“Bury you? How? What do you mean? What can I do to help?” Sweetie asked, sounding a little frantic.

“I doubt there is anything you can do. Mother is too powerful,” Diamond said sadly. “Maybe now you’re starting to understand why I wasn’t too keen on living.”

“I… I think I have an idea,” Sweetie said, almost to herself. “Diamond, I’m amazed by you. You’re so strong. I wish I was as strong as you are.”

“Strong?! I tried to kill myself before you interrupted me. How does that make me strong? Also, what is your idea?”

“I know you did, Diamond, but here you are… and I’m so relieved. You’re worrying about Ms. Pommel, and Silver, and even though you’re going through all that you’re going through… You’re still standing. I think I’d have broken already, honestly,” Sweetie replied “My dad works for yours… I think he might know how to contact him.”

“About Miss Pommel?” Diamond asked, then realized something. “Oh! About me! That’s your idea?”

“I’m willing to do anything to help you, Diamond… I’ll beg Daddy if I have to. I’ll steal his phone and get the number myself, if I have to. I don’t know if it will help, but you never talk bad about your father, so…” Sweetie trailed off.

“Something tells me you won’t need to beg that hard to convince your father. He loves you so much. I’m jealous,” Diamond said in a bittersweet way. “Well, at least it makes it likely he’d cooperate. All the same, I’m not sure if I’m going to have a chance to talk to you for a few days. Not if my mother has anything to say about it.

“Oh! I’m going to miss you, Sweetie Belle!”

“I’m going to miss you too, Diamond. I’ll be thinking about you the whole time… I think I’ll be back in school soon, so I’ll try and catch up with you then,” Sweetie said.

“Really?” Diamond asked in surprise. “After that nasty fall you suffered down the stairs, you’re going to be in school soon again?”

“I’m going to push it. I don’t like being apart from you so much, or Scoots and AB either. I don’t want to be trapped at home for too long,” Sweetie said.

“Pushing yourself too hard is how you got injured in the first and second place. Please be careful and don’t hurt yourself anymore, Sweetie Belle! It breaks my heart everytime I think of you in pain.”

“You worry about yourself for now, okay? I’ll be fine. I have a lot of support and I’ll get through everything… Thank you, Diamond, for caring so much,” Sweetie said quietly.

“That’s right. You do have a lot of support,” Diamond realized with another bittersweet voice. “I, meanwhile, only have you … and maybe the Crusaders and your family.

“You know, it was none too long ago that I couldn’t count up my support structure with more than one hand. Thanks to you, I’m starting to lose track, but it still feels like vicarious support.”

“You’ll have more, trust me… You’re a good person underneath all that history and meanness, and I just know if people really see that then they’ll start reaching out, too,” Sweetie said.

“You’re not going to come back to school for tomorrow’s election speech, are you?” Diamond asked with dim hope. “I know it’s selfish for me to say this, but I could really use some moral support … and I don’t think it will be Silver.”

“I’ll see if Daddy will take me. That’s a pretty important event… I think I might be able to do it,” Sweetie answered cheerfully.

“If you’re sure you’ll be fine,” Diamond said with worry. “I would love to see you, but only if it doesn’t hurt you anymore.”

“Don’t worry so much about me. I’ll be okay,” Sweetie assured. “Worry about yourself, okay?”

“You know what, Sweetie, I’d like to make a proposition,” Diamond brought up.

“A… proposition? What do you mean?” Sweetie asked.

“It’s about the election,” Diamond clarified. “I just want to say that … if you think Cozy might make a better president than me … please go ahead and vote for her. Instead of that, there is only one thing that I really want from you.”

“I’ll vote for her, if I think that’s best… but I don’t know what I think. I’ve hardly seen or heard her… so, um, what do you really want from me?” Sweetie asked.

“In regards to the vote, I only want you to vote for whomever you genuinely think is the best candidate … and lately, I’m not sure if that’s me. I’m not even sure if I want the job anymore considering all the pressure. The main reason I’m fighting for it is just so that my mother won’t yell at me.

“But, from you, Sweetie, there is only one thing I genuinely want … and that is your friendship and support. I depend upon it far more than you know.”

“You don’t have to ask for that,” Sweetie said, “I am your friend, and I will support you.”

“I know,” Diamond said sweetly. “I just wanted to make that point clear. You don’t need to vote for me out of some sense of bias or obligation. I’m after a greater prize.”

Sweetie went silent for a moment, barely breathing.

“Sweetie Belle, you mean so much to me!” Diamond expressed emotionally. “I want you to know this just in case I don’t get a chance to tell you this later … I love you!”

Diamond heard the sound of the phone clattering, and Sweetie scrambling to pick it up from the floor on the other end of the line. A moment’s more shuffling and Sweetie had retrieved the phone.

“W-what did you say?!” Sweetie squeaked.

“You heard me!” Diamond insisted. “And if you didn’t, I’ll repeat it as many times as it takes. I love you, Sweetie Belle. You’re easily the best thing that’s ever happened to me, and you’re the main reason I have hope in life when I desperately need it.

“I didn't contemplate suidide on a casual whim. I thought about it, and acted upon it, out of pure pain, agony, and the loss of hope that it will ever stop. I never really wanted to kill myself except to get this awful pain to stop, but you … you give me hope, and that causes me to feel dependent upon you more than anyone else I’ve ever met. But, beyond that, there is also sheer gratitude and the fact that you make me feel safe and happy. I love that, Sweetie Belle, and I love you.

“Please … please say something!”

“Diamond… Y-You know how I feel about you… this is… a lot… of pressure… of… I don’t know… but please don’t mess with me. I’m glad we’re friends, I really am, and I’ll be here for you. It’s… I don’t know how much is really behind those words, Diamond, okay? I don’t know, and I’m scared to find out. So… I’m going to be your friend, because I’d rather have you as a friend than not at all,” Sweetie said quietly.

Diamond sighed, then replied, “If that is your decision, I will respect it, but Sweetie … I want you to know that I’m not lying or kidding you. I just wanted you to know how I feel, because I feel you’ve earned that much, at least.”

Sweetie swallowed, and the phone disconnected.

“Sweetie Belle,” Diamond said with worry as she regarded the phone.

Did I make a mistake? Did I scare her off? Are we not friends anymore?

Diamond sank back into her seat and applied Applebloom’s phone to her forehead in misery.

Sweetie settled the phone onto the hospital bed, lying back and staring at the ceiling as she wiped tears away from her eyes. She squeezed her eyes closed and pounded the mattress beside herself. She took a deep, shuddering breath as she reached around and plucked the pillow from beneath her head, pushed it down on her face, and screamed into it.

The muffled scream didn’t travel far, and died quickly. She lowered the pillow, breathed heavily and looked at the phone.

At that moment, Hondo Belle just walked in carrying two armfuls of a vase full of beautiful flowers and a handful of balloons that said, “Get Well”. When he entered, he noticed his daughter’s reaction, and asked, “Ah, Sweetie, what’s wrong? Are you in pain? Do you need me to call the doctors or nurses?”

“I’m… it isn’t… Daddy, can you close the door, please?” Sweetie stumbled.

“Ah. Sure thing, Honey.” Hondo set his things down on the table nearby her. “I got these things for ya along with our best wishes.” He turned around to shut the door after that.

“Daddy, do you remember what I told you about Diamond? How I felt?” Sweetie started as soon as the door closed.

“Yeah. I sure do, Sweet-heart,” her father confirmed as he moved to sit beside her. “By the way, what do you think of the balloons or flowers?” he prompted.

“Oh, they’re pretty. Thank you, Daddy,” she reached for the flowers and plucked one to smell, speaking quietly as she did, “She told me that she loves me… I-I don’t know how she meant it… b-but… No matter what, I still want to be her friend.”

“You love her, yet want her to just be friends?” Hondo asked, then shrugged casually. “Sure thing. You’ve been friends with Applebloom and Scootaloo for a long time now, Sugar-Plum. I’m sure you love those two as dearly as close sisters. As for Diamond, I can see why she might have that opinion of you. You have been remarkably kind to her during a great hour of need. I’m sure the gratitude she feels for you is off the charts.

“Plus, the two of you did sleep together the other night. I’m sure it was because she was exhausted and had a long day, but it may have had an emotional impact on top of that.

“If, however, it’s not the way you feel, then what I think you should do is let her know and set any boundaries that you feel comfortable with. Okay, Honey?”

“Daddy, it is how I feel… I love her… I-I want to be more than friends… but I’m scared she doesn’t. That she doesn’t mean she loves me like that,” Sweetie said as she slipped her legs beneath her blanket then drew her knees to her chest.

“Oh!” Hondo blinked. “Well, in that case, what I think you should do is talk this out with her face to face. When you do, I encourage you to listen to her with an open mind, because she might not be lying to you. Instead, just listen and reserve any judgement. You just listen to how she feels, then you tell her how you feel. Over time … you work something out.

“Love isn’t like a business transaction, Sweetheart. It’s far deeper than that. What I feel for you and your mother and sister can’t be described as anything other than a need. A need for the three of you to be in my life and to help me feel complete. I’m not sure if I should dare get more specific than that, for love can take many forms except it is this always; love … is always an intense emotion. Love is about needing others in our lives. In what exact way can vary from person to person, or even objects, places, or situations. I could love a piece of poetry, for example, but I wouldn’t put it on the same level as my love for you. Instead, it stands separate, special in its own right. Love is best when it’s not compared to anything or anyone else. It’s just a unique treasure all on its own every … single … time.” He paused a moment, then asked, “You understand?”

“I… I think so, yes,” she said, wiping the remaining tears from her eyes, “Can I ask you a favor?”

“Sure thing, Honey-Bunch,” Hondo happily invited. “What can I do for ya?”

“They’re doing a speech/debate thing at school tomorrow, and Diamond really wants me to be there for her. I don’t care what it takes, even if I have to be in a wheelchair. Can you or Mom please take me?” Sweetie bucketed her lips.

“Well, Sweetness, that depends what the doctors say,” Hondo returned. “On that regard, I have some good news. I actually just spoke with some of them a short while earlier. They said that they could find nothing too wrong with you. Even the cat scan showed you fairly well, so they were planning on discharging you as early as today, regardless of your intentions. If you want out, I’d call that a lucky coincidence.

“Now, as for this school thing tomorrow, um … is the speech thing open to the public? Would your mother and I even be allowed to go?”

“I think Principal Twilight would be okay with it,” Sweetie replied.

“Especially since we’re your parents,” Hondo figured. “Plus, you have some physical handicaps so I think someone like Twilight would bend over backwards to accommodate you, especially if you wanted to go, Sugar-Bear. So, if you really want to go, I’m sure we can arrange something,” he said fairly confidently.

“I really want to go, daddy!” Sweetie confirmed.

“Then we’ll make it happen,” Hondo assured. “Anything for you, Sweet-kins, just as long as you are still up for it by then.”

“I’ll make sure I am! Trust me!” Sweetie promised as she smiled once again.

Hondo reached forward to grasp Sweetie’s left arm. From there, he squeezed her tenderly while passing her a warm, loving smile.

“I love you, Daddy,” she said tenderly. “Thank you.”

“I love you too, Sweetie Belle,” her father assured her warmly. “And I always will.”

Big Mac pulled up to the school in his pick-up truck. Applebloom hopped right in. Bic Mac started the truck moving right away.

“Hey there, brother. Yer late,” Applebloom noted.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac answered.

“Why?” Applebloom asked.

“Sugar had to get to the hospital,” he replied.

“What? Is she okay?”

“Eeyup. Just gettin’ the baby checked up,” he replied.

“Aww! She’s gettin’ kinda close, huh?” Applebloom asked.

“Eeyup,” he replied.

“Ah lost mah phone, Mac. Sorta. Ah gave it to Diamond Tiara on account’a she needed it to talk to Sweetie n’ just feel better,” Applebloom says quietly.

Mac nods. “Alright. How you gettin’ it back?”

“Dunno. Ain’t thought that far ahead. Think Diamond means to get it back for me, though, so Ah ain’t too worried,” she said evenly.

“Eeyup. Me either. Gonna tell Applejack?” he asked.

“Eeyup, Ah am,” Applebloom confirmed as she rested her arm on the open window and looked outside at the passing buildings.

“Good. Proud of ya,” he said quietly.

“Thank ya, brother. Ah love you,” Applebloom said.

“Ah love you too, Bloomers,” he replied.

Applebloom blushed, “Dang it, Mac! Ya know how Ah feel about that consarn pet name o’ yours!”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied playfully.

Chapter 17 - Sweetie's Confession

The auditorium was awash in electoral advertisements and student council members conducting interviews. A state of the art sound system and display were set up over the stage. Bunting of the school logo hung from the mezzanine and the stage as concession trays, which carried water and bags of peanuts, was carried by students who walked the aisles and offered their goods.

In the back of the auditorium, apart from the seating and nearer one of the rear doors, Sweetie sat in a wheelchair, smiling, while talking to Scootaloo and Applebloom.

Sweetie spoke, or very nearly shouted, to Scootaloo, “I’m so glad they let you come here today! I’ve missed you!”

Scootaloo nodded, replying just as loudly, “I’m glad too! Principal Twilight called Slate and told him it was okay! It was her idea, even!”

Applebloom leaned forward, speaking loudly but closer to Sweetie, “How’d y’all get here, anyhow? Yer in a wheelchair!”

“Mom brought me here! Daddy said I could come if the hospital cleared it, and they released me yesterday!” she replied.

“Ah’m glad to hear it! It’s great to see ya back!” Applebloom called aloud with a bright smile.

“Mom’s around here somewhere! She said she didn’t want to go too far, just in case I needed her,” Sweetie said as she scanned the crowd around her for Cookie. After a while of searching, she gave up, especially after what Scootaloo did next.

Scootaloo stepped around behind Sweetie and grabbed hold of the wheelchair’s handles. She began to push Sweetie further from the crowds. After that, she leaned down near Sweetie’s ear and said, “I’m movin’ you to see if we can’t find a quieter spot, okay?”

“Okay, sounds good. Thank you,” Sweetie shouted back as she relaxed in the chair while it moved. Her eyes resumed scanning for Cookie one more time. She also secretly was scanning for Diamond Tiara, but she felt that was a long shot as Diamond was probably getting prepared for her speech.

Applebloom walked alongside Sweetie and her chair, hands in her pockets.

“How are you feeling lately, Sweets?” asked Scootaloo loudly, though still leaned down near Sweetie’s ear.

“Better. Not much pain, and I’m starting to feel my leg again. I’m in this chair because they don’t trust I’ll be able to stay standing for very long. They wanted me to be seated as much as possible,” Sweetie replied.

Scootaloo veered into a hallway. It appeared to lead through to the main school building. Applebloom followed closely. The noise level was reduced immensely at this new location. Scootaloo was fairly certain they could still hear the announcements pretty well from here, too. Failing that, there appeared to be multiple monitors set up down the corridor which broadcast the goings on on stage.

“Scootaloo, did you see Silver Spoon anywhere?” Sweetie asked, “Um… You think Diamond can see me in here?”

“Diamond’s probably gettin’ ready for her speech, and why would I have been looking for Silver?” Scootaloo asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I… I know you wouldn’t… but please, listen to me… She’s hurting, almost as bad as Diamond, only she’s alone… I just want her to not be alone, okay?” Sweetie pleaded.

“Jeez Sweetie, are you going to offer charity to everyone here?” Scootaloo asked in a snippy way.

“Easy there, Scootaloo. No need to rip her head off. She’s just bein’ Sweetie… n’ Sweetie, Ah reckon I did see Silver. Yeah.” Applebloom gazed back at the double doors they had just come through. “Reckon Ah saw her with Snails out there. Didja want me to try n’ fetch her for ya?” Applebloom asked.

“Ugh… Come on! I came out here to get some peace and quiet!” Scootaloo griped.

“Scoots, please be patient with me, okay? I’m trying to do the right thing, that’s all,” Sweetie assured.

“Agh, fine,” Scootaloo said, “I really wish you’d tell me why I should trust them, but… I trust you, and I know you have your reasons.”

“Scoots, Ah was talkin’ with Diamond yesterday… and Silver, a little… n’ I think both of ‘em ought to have another chance, okay? Their hurtin’ each other and themselves, and they don’t know no better. They ain’t been proper friends ‘n forever, like we have,” Applebloom informed.

Scootaloo nodded at Applebloom, “I guess. I’ll trust Sweetie, at least. And you, of course.”

“Ah invited Diamond into the Crusaders,” Applebloom said as she stared directly at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo blinked, and slowly nodded. “Alright, then. I guess I’ll lay off.”

Sweetie smiled in good cheer while pumping a fist. “Oh thank you so much, girls! I’m so happy you’re accepting this!”

Scootaloo sighed, “You… gonna go get Silver, or not, AB?”

Applebloom smirked, and turned on her heel to the double doors.

Applebloom stepped back the double doors and scanned the crowd for either Silver Spoon or Snails. She strolled down the center aisle, looking left and right until she spotted a familiar head of light-grey hair sitting near the front next to a tall boy with mint green hair. She was leaning against him, and he had an arm wrapped around her. It didn’t look like anyone was paying them much attention.

“Right. Here Ah go,” Applebloom said as a means of motivating herself before she walked all the way down the center aisle and around the students in the front seats until she arrived in front of Silver.

Before Applebloom fully arrived, Silver Spoon already locked eyes on her.

Applebloom wasn’t hesitant on her arrival. She knelt down to get closer to Silver and looked her right in the eyes. “Silver Spoon?” she said, loudly enough to be heard over the susurrus of noise from the crowd interacting with itself.

“Yes?” Silver called loudly enough to be heard by Applebloom but quietly enough not to be heard by anyone else other than the immediately adjacent crowd. “What do you want?” Silver asked in a guarded tone.

“Ah wanna invite ya to come back and hang out with the Crusaders,” Applebloom stated. Snails raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued.

Without realizing it, since Silver was looking at Applebloom instead of Snails, Silver also lifted an eyebrow with piqued curiosity, except her suspicion remained. She asked, “Why?”

“We wanna be friends with ya, that’s why,” Applebloom said with a light shrug.

Silver’s expression held as she asked, “Again, why?”

“Why are you making it so hard on them, Spoony?” Snails asked.

“Because it seems so unlikely that she’d offer that,” Silver Spoon answered as she finally looked at her boyfriend. “I can’t help but suspect an ulterior motive.”

“Really?” Applebloom said, “Ah seem like the type to have an ulterior motive to ya? That’s rich as anything comin’ from you,” she stood after saying that.

Silver Spoon quietly regarded Applebloom for that comment, but otherwise said nothing.

“Come or don’t. Ain’t gonna ruin mah day. Ah’ve got friends to be around. Friends that wanna reach out to ya, and Ah I tried. But Ah ain’t gonna sit here beggin’ ya. Ain’t what ya deserve,” Applebloom said as she stuffed her hands into the pockets of her jeans. “No more n’ you ever deserved any time in mah head.”

“Don’t you want friends again, Spoony? You keep talking about how alone you feel….” Snails supplied.

Silver frowned at Snails slightly, then looked back at Applebloom with a more thoughtful and softer look. She seemed closer on the edge of the fence but didn’t quite tip over yet.

Applebloom shrugged, “Said mah piece. Make up yer own mind.” She started walking away.

“Are you gonna just sit here?” Snails asked.

“Do you think I should go?” Silver asked Snails. “That’s the Cutie Mark Crusaders who Diamond and I teased for years. What if it’s a trap?”

“What if it isn’t?” was Snails’ response

“Then that would be weird. Why would any of them want to make friends with me? Unless they want to exploit me and my wealth,” Silver figured, but even she didn’t sound convinced.

“I know I’m not that smart, Spoony, but that sounds stupid even to me,” Snails replied.

Silver sighed as she looked down while thinking, then looked in the direction Applebloom went off to as she decided aloud, “Well, I’m not getting much information sitting here, so I’m willing to check this out on one condition.” She looked at him. “You have to come with me. I don’t feel safe going to them by myself.”

“You even have to ask?” Snails blinked.

“Come on,” Silver said as she pat his hand then stood up.

“Hey,” Silver greeted as she approached the Cutie Mark Crusaders with a slightly guarded expression as her eyes wandered over each of them for any possible sign of treachery. “I’m here, so … what do you three want?”

“How can you act like we’re the bad guys here, Silver?!” Scootaloo snapped, only for Sweetie’s raised hand to still her forward movement and calm her down. It looked like she might have lunged at Silver right away.

“Wait a second!” Silver squinted at Scootaloo. “Weren’t you suspended after you tried to attack Diamond right in front of me?

“And you,” she spoke to Sweetie next, “aren’t you still busy recovering from the injuries caused by your so-called ‘friend’?”

Sweetie nodded, rolling herself forward to Silver. “Yes, Scootaloo was. She has special permission to be here for the Election Speech Rally, and while I’m not officially back at school, I did get Daddy to talk Mom into bringing me here. I’m here to support Diamond,” Sweetie finished.

“Why?” Silver asked Sweetie suspiciously. “Why support Diamond? What’s in it for you?”

“For fuck’s sake, Silver!” Scootaloo snapped again, this time stepping around Sweetie, “The whole world doesn’t think like your stuck up ass! There doesn’t have to be anything in it, and Sweetie has never worried about what was ‘in it’ for her! Probably why she never cared what you said to her or about her. Probably why she didn’t spend much time crying over your bullshit!”

Silver narrowed her eyes at Scootaloo as she asked, “What, are you her lawyer now? How much is she paying you? Whatever it is, you probably desperately need it.”

Scootaloo’s eye twitched, and Applebloom lurched forward to grab her wrist just before the fist would have launched. “Easy, Scoots. She’s an idiot. Gotta be patient with her. She don’t know any better.”

Sweetie blinked, “Scootaloo! Haven’t you learned anything?!”

Scootaloo grunted, ripping her wrist free from Applebloom’s grasp before stomping past Silver, stopping for a moment to look directly at her.

“You ever wonder why you’re alone? I don’t. I celebrate that you’re alone, that you’re miserable, that you have all that money and you can’t really be happy. You know how long it’ll be before you chase away your boyfriend here? Not long. You’re too fucking selfish to hang on to someone that nice,” Scootaloo hissed at her before storming off.

For a brief moment, Silver’s chin wrinkled in genuine pain, then she veered her head to the side to look at Applebloom as she said, “I asked you all earlier what you wanted to invite me here for. Now I guess I got my answer. I’m not really surprised.” She looked at Snails and said to him, “I warned you this would happen.”

“Spoony, take a moment. Breathe, and hear me out, okay?” Snails said quietly, taking her hands in his. Sweetie, meanwhile, had begun to wheel herself after Scootaloo. As Sweetie did so, Silver Spoon cooperated with her boyfriend's request.

“Who antagonized who first?” Snails asked, “Be honest with me, okay?”

“Scootaloo! Wait!” Sweetie said, panting as she wheeled herself vigorously.

Scootaloo stopped, and turned to Sweetie, striding back to meet her halfway. “You shouldn't be straining yourself, Sweets. Take it easy.”

Silver Spoon was just quiet as she held her boyfriend's hands and gazed into his eyes. Pain glinted around the edges of her eyes.

“Spoony…,” Snails urged.

“Scootaloo, please don’t walk away. I know she’s mean and she’s hurt you a lot… but please… Let it go. Just… Can we try to start fresh here?” Sweetie pleaded.

“I don’t feel safe here,” Silver Spoon whispered to Snails quietly.

“You’re changing the subject, Spoony. Who antagonized who first?” Snails repeated patiently.

“I was just asking them all some questions!” Silver snapped irritably. “They are the ones who chose to take offense to it.”

“Why do you question their motivations so much? What have they done to deserve that?” Snails asked, adding, “You were showing a little concern, that’s true. Scootaloo did overreact, and you don’t have to worry about losing me, either.”

“Because I don’t trust them,” Silver answered as she looked across the Crusaders. “A lot of people tried to pretend to be a friend to Diamond and I when all they wanted was in our pocket books or something. I never got a straight answer to my question, which indicates they do have something to hide.”

“Try again, okay? For me?” Snails asked quietly.

Scootaloo sighed. She grabbed Sweetie’s chair and rolled her back.

“Why are you talking to me like I’ve been insincere?” Silver asked Snails defensively.

“I know you’re sincere, I’m only asking you to try again, okay?” Snails replied.

Scootaloo stood behind Sweetie, looking a little grim.

Silver closed her eyes as she took a deep breath then released it like her boyfriend had often instructed her to do, then she faced the Crusaders again as she remarked to Scootaloo, “It’s terribly nice that the principal would allow you back into school for the election speech during your suspension, but I take it that’s not done? How long will you remain gone for after today?”

“Um… A week and a half, I think,” Scootaloo answered.

“Okay.” Silver blinked at Scootaloo then addressed her next question to Sweetie Belle. “How about you? How is your recovery progressing? Not in too much pain?”

“I’m okay today. Thank you. They gave me some painkillers before I came here, and the wheelchair is because I’m not having a lot of trouble walking. They wanted to be sure I did have a seat here,” Sweetie explained.

“Painkillers?” Silver lifted an eyebrow slightly and her forehead wrinkled with a bit of concern. “So you’re not out of the woods yet on that regard?”

“No. The headaches are the worst part though… Thank you for your concern,” Sweetie replied.

“Please don’t take offense to this question, but why does Diamond matter to you, all of the sudden?” Silver asked Sweetie Belle. “And it’s just you, too. The rest of your friends are either take it or leave it, but you’re the only one who is pushing to get closer to her. Why?”

Sweetie blinked as she looked around. “Applebloom?” she asked.

“Yeah? What’s up?” Applebloom asked.

“I um...,” she looked up at Scootaloo, “Can you take us someplace… more private?”

Scootaloo nodded and started wheeling Sweetie to the girl’s room. Applebloom began to follow them, speaking over her shoulder, “Come on, Silver. She wants you with us too.”

“I take it Snails is not welcome to come into the ladies restroom?” Silver checked because she felt uncomfortable to leave him behind.

“Only if there’s anyone else in there, but I don’t mind,” Sweetie answered as Scootaloo continued to push her forward, and Applebloom continued walking alongside them.

Silver looked at Snails to see how he’d answer.

Snails shrugged and started following then, “If anything, I’ll wait outside for ya,” he offered.

Accepting his answer, Silver followed the rest of the Crusaders a little nervously.

Scootaloo pushed Sweetie carefully into the lady’s room, and Applebloom followed them in.

Sweetie scanned the room upon entering. She checked each of the stalls. Eventually she noted that no one else is here, so she called back, “It looks like we’ve got it to ourselves for now.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo replied.

“Why do we need this again?” Applebloom asked.

“I… I have to tell you something, Applebloom, and I’m going to tell Silver at the same time. Just… Don’t hate me, okay?” Sweetie begged.

Applebloom raised an eyebrow as she stared at Sweetie for a moment. “Hate ya? Not in a million years.”

Silver Spoon entered the room then reached back for her boyfriend as she said, “It’s okay. Us girls give your permission to enter this time, for we are not using this room for it’s normal purpose this time.” She looked back at Sweetie Belle. “Well, at least, I don’t think so.”

“No, we’re not,” Sweetie giggled.

Snails nodded and followed Silver into the room.

Now that he stood inside and got a look at his surroundings, Silver tilted her head at him curiously and asked, “Now that you’ve seen this place, I have a question for you. How different does this place look compared to the boys restroom?”

Snails shrugged, “More mirrors. Color is different. Um.. no urinals,” he said lamely.

Scootaloo blinked, “Good to know. I can die happy, now. Yay me!” she said sarcastically.

“So, what’s this about?” Appleboom asked as she leaned against the sink at the seat of her pants. The rest of the girls, and Snails, had arranged themselves in a circle.

“Okay, Silver asked why I care so much about Diamond…” Sweetie began.

“No. Don’t you dare say what I think you’re going to say!” Scootaloo insisted.

“Yes, Scootaloo. You’re probably right,” Sweetie said. Scootaloo punched a wall, hard enough to damage the tile.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not sorry,” Sweetie said.

“Well, that’s another week of suspension,” Silver Spoon said as she observed the damaged tile, then swept a gaze across the Crusaders as she asked, “Okay, what am I missing here?”

“Y’know, yer takin’ an awful long time to get to the point of this,” Applebloom reminded.

“Ah, yeah. I’m sorry.” Sweetie took a deep breath, “I’m gay.”

Sweetie took a moment to collect herself, then continued, “And… I have a crush on Diamond Tiara…” she said meekly.

Applebloom blinked. Scootaloo stormed out of the bathroom.

Snails, however, said, “Woooooooooooow…”

Silver Spoon crossed her arms. Her face seems impassive, but she doesn’t say anything yet because she feels too speechless. Her mind needed a moment to process this.

“Um… so… She feel any of the same?” Applebloom checked.

“I… I don’t know… I don’t think so? I know she’s my friend, and that’s important to me,” Sweetie looked at Applebloom, “You… don’t seem surprised or… bothered?”

“Sweets, Ah’ve known ya darn near mah whole life… Ah ain’t never seen ya make googoo eyes at no boys, and ya turned away Button Stitch when he showed he fancied ya… Kinda thought that maybe this was why,” Applebloom replied with a shrug.

“Is that really all there is?” Silver Spoon asked suspiciously, then shook her head. “Maybe I can accept what you said about your own feelings as true, but with Diamond … I think there is something else going on with her or between you and her. I just can’t put my finger on it yet.” She looked out the exit of the room. “Also, isn’t any of you going to chase down your barbarian friend before she causes more property damage?”

“Nope. She’ll be fine. She’ll find her way back here too. She ain’t gonna hold it against Sweetie, just gonna have to take her time to cool down. That’s all,” Applebloom replied.

“You didn’t know about this?” Silver checked with Applebloom.

“Didn’t know much about any of it, nope. Didn’t know Sweetie had feelin’s for a gal, specially not Diamond,” Applebloom replied, “Didn’t know why she wanted me to reach out to ya, but now I’m startin’ to see a little better. She’s tryin’ to fix you n’ Diamond, and make ya both our friends now. Ain’t surprised.”

“Scootaloo did know, didn’t she?” Silver asked Sweetie Belle. “Why did you tell Scootaloo and not Applebloom?”

It seemed as if, even as she asked, she had a theory.

“Scootaloo knew I was gay… because I confessed I had a crush on her back in middle school… She… uh… we stopped talking for a few months back then, and I thought she hated me… um… but she didn’t. She just didn’t want to hurt me by being around and being out of reach,” Sweetie answered.

“Yeah? Scoots? Really? What in the hell’d ya ever see in that sasquatch?” Applbeloom asked with a chuckle.

“Lots of things. She was nice to me, protected me… She was my first friend, too,” Sweetie answered.

“Are you sure Diamond doesn’t have feelings for you?” Silver checked with Sweetie critically. “Or at least … not in that way?”

Silver briefly checked on her boyfriend's reaction to see how he was handling all of this. In doing so, she noticed that Snails was calm and quiet as ever.

“I don’t know! I’m scared to ask her! She said she loved me, on the phone after you gave it to her, Applebloom, but I-I really think she means as a friend!” Sweetie whimpered.

“I wonder if that’s why Di has been avoiding me,” Silver said under her breath.

“What?” Applebloom asked.

Scootaloo re-entered the girl’s room.

“Why would she avoid you over that?” Snails asked Silver.

Silver answered, “Because that is what Scootaloo did to Sweetie Belle. If Di confessed to Sweetie, it means she’s gay. Maybe she avoided me for the same reason Scootaloo avoided Sweetie.”

Snails blinked, “But… You didn’t confess any feelings to Diamond?“

“Ah … no. Nothing like that,” Silver admitted. “But still … if she had feelings for me like that, that might be reason enough for her to feel uncomfortable around me.”

“Ah’m not seein’ it... prolly just feels like yer a bad influence or somethin’” Applebloom offered.

“That’s your opinion!” Silver snapped at Applebloom. “Not Diamond’s. We don’t know why Diamond abandoned me.”

“Sure we do,” Scootaloo said as she propped herself up to sit on the sink, to everyone’s surprise. “You’re a shitty friend.”

“Scootaloo! Stop it!” Sweetie admonished.

“Yeah, come on! ’nuf with the cheap shots. Y’all gotta grow up,” Applebloom said, “Imagine Silver as one of your gazillion siblings.”

Scootaloo snorts and looks away, “Fuck you. I’m the one making cheap shots? Really?”

Applebloom shrugged, “Jus’ calm down already. Be nicer to Silver. She ain’t trying to be antagonistic, and you sure are right now.”

“Ugh, okay… okay...,” Scootaloo relented.

Silver Spoon continued to look deeply thoughtful. Sweetie Belle’s news greatly blunted the impact of Scootaloo’s accusations to the point where it seemed to be entirely ignored.

“Silver?” Sweetie asked, rolling closer and reaching out to gently take her hand, “You okay?”

Silver focused on Sweetie. She continued to hold her silence for a further four seconds, then asked, “When did you start developing feelings for Diamond?”

“Over the last few weeks,” Sweetie answered, “When I first walked in-” she stopped talking abruptly.

“What?” Silver asked with sudden and sharp interest. “Go on.”

“No. I won’t. I promised,” Sweetie replied.

“Promised who?” Silver pressed.

“Diamond,” Sweetie answered.

That response made Silver quiet and thoughtful again. The others could see her withdrawing into her mind while it spun.

“I’m sorry. I’m not going to tell you,” Sweetie promised to Silver Spoon, then called over her shoulder at the rest of the Crusaders, “Scootaloo? Applebloom? We should find seats for the speeches.” She looked at Silver again. “If you want it, we’re extending our friendship to you, no strings attached, and nothing in it for us but you as a friend.” Her eyes quickly shifted to Snails as she added, “And Snails, too.”

“I, um … need a little time to think about that,” Silver replied. “But I do intend to go back and watch Diamond’s speech. I could even sit nearby you if you don’t mind, but something tells me we’re no longer going to find five seats in a row anymore. At least you have your own chair, though,” she said as she waved to indicate Sweetie.

“Don’t know until we try. Gotta ask, too. See if anyone might be willing to switch seats,” Scootaloo said as she hopped off the lip of one of the sinks.

Applebloom grabbed Sweetie’s chair and began pushing her out of the bathroom while she promised, “Ah still love ya, Sweets.”

“Thank you for coming,” Silver said gratefully to Snails as she gave him a hug. “I know it might feel weird for you to be in here, but I appreciate the support.”

“Anything for you, Spoony,” he replied happily.

Chapter 18 - Election Speech

Diamond Tiara was surprised to find herself numb a few minutes before stepping onto the stage, especially considering the fact that her emotions were a whirling turbulence not long ago. Why, it couldn’t have been less than ten minutes ago when she had numerous professional makeup artists who were probably being paid thousands of bits to dress Diamond up like she was a movie star about to go on stage with a professional Talk-Show host.

Meanwhile, Cozy Glow probably dressed herself up as best she could with whatever makeup she had and the most professional outfit she had in her closet.

It really didn’t feel fair. Diamond had all this extra fanfare directed at her which she secretly loathed, and Cozy had to struggle all by herself. Genius or not, Diamond was probably going to win this by a landslide, all because of the advantages of her heritage.

Then again, Diamond didn’t really have a speech prepared. She had no idea what she was going to say. Because of that, she felt like she should be panicking more, but instead, she felt like she was facing an execution that was totally unavoidable, and because it was unavoidable, a strange sense of calm overcame her that stemmed from an inevitable sense of acceptance. If an outcome was impossible to fight, why bother caring anymore? Since caring would not make a shred of difference, it felt like a useless emotion in this case.

“Testing, testing. One-two-three,” Diamond heard Svengallop’s voice in her head again.

Oh, not this again, Diamond thought with an internal groan.

“Before you question your sanity again, there is something you should know,” Svengallop’s voice came up again. “I’ve implanted hidden sonic vibrational speakers in your earrings.”

Diamond’s eyes widened as she realized how this was happening.

“Don’t bother speaking back to me, either. The microphone and camera were hidden in the necklace you had yesterday, but we opted for a less tacky approach today,” Sven announced. “Now, I’m well aware that you don’t have any speeches prepared. Normally one would think that to be a massive oversight when preparing for a presidential election speech, but fortunately for you … you have a ringer on your side.”

Diamond rolled her eyes.

Oh, lucky me!

“So all you have to do is listen to me and say the lines I feed you verbatim. Do this, and you can’t lose!” Svengallop bragged.

Diamond sighed in depression.

Of course. Everything about me is rigged. Is that why I’m kind of feeling like cheering for the underdog?

“By the way, in case you have an inclination to assassinate your speech today, there is something I have here that I think you ought to be aware of. A little something I recorded yesterday.”

There was a short pause, followed by what was, apparently, and audio recording on playback.

“Diamond, I’d like your permission to use my magic on you,” Sunset requested in the audio playback.

“Excuse me?” Diamond asked.

“The last time I used my magic on you, you were barely conscious,” Sunset explained back then. “I wanted your permission even then, but you couldn’t provide it.

“Now, however, you’re fully awake and aware, so I’m asking for your permission to use my magic on you.”

Diamond’s eyes widened as her heart sank to the pit of her stomach.

“Interesting friends you got,” Svengallop said in a snide way. “I wonder what the police or the members of the School Board would think of something like this? As I understand it, CHS is already on some shaky ground because of its history with magic, and one of the members of the school faculty wields it on one of this school’s students without her permission? Used it while she was unconscious?” He gave a tsk-tsk sound, then followed it up with “Naughty, naughty, Missus Sunshine Shimmer. Mmm-mmm-mmm. This does not bode well for her reputation or that of this campus indeed.

“But, fear not, my dear lady. All is not lost yet. So far, very few know about this recording, and we can keep this between us. All you have to do, my dear, is put a serious effort into this election and do everything I say!”

Diamond closed her eyes and bowed her head.

Beep-boop-beep. Diamond Tiara unit online and awaiting instructions, Master!

“Yeah. I’m pretty sure we have an understanding,” Svengallop figured quite arrogantly. “Oh, by the way, I do have one bit of good news that might get you excited. If you manage to convince the others here and win this election, then I am authorized to inform you that there will be a reward for you and everyone at this campus. If you win, then I will schedule a private showing of Countess Coloratura to play in your quaint little one-horse, podunk town. Not only that, but your mother has also opted to front the bill to pay for everyone here at this campus to see this private show if she considers their votes to be favorable to her private interests.”

Diamond widened her eyes again, but this time excitedly. A private and paid showing of Countess Coloratura? That was good news!

“Great news, isn’t it?” Sven asked. “I’m sure all the rest of your peers will think so as well once you share the good news. Let’s just call this a little extra insurance policy, shall we?”

In other words, a bribe, Diamond realized. This really isn’t fair. Even I want to see that show! I don’t know anyone who wouldn’t. How the hell is Cozy supposed to compete with all of this?

“Now, get out there and light the stage with your radiating brilliance!” Svengallop encouraged. “Between our mutual understanding, bribe, professional pictures, stunning speech and brilliant advertisements, you’re sure to win this election by a landslide. All of this with the help of my ingenious management skills, of course!”

Diamond rolled her eyes sarcastically.

Of course.

“Now get on out there and knock them dead!” Svengallop remotely encouraged. “Do everything that I say, and we’ll have this one in the bag, Mrs. President. You can take that one to the bank. I know I certainly will!” he said, followed by a wicked snicker.

This election speech felt like a farce to Diamond Tiara. With all the bells and whistles attached to this election speech which so obviously favored one side, providing her speech felt like a mere formality. She was just an actress on a stage reading her force-fed lines. It felt ridiculous.

On second thought, she eventually realized it felt worse than that. She really did feel like a robot. She felt like some remote-controlled girl who had no true free will of her own, which was yet another symptom and curse that followed her throughout her entire life.

Everything about her life was about the trappings of wealth and the appearance of fulfillment, but the truth was she was a hollow shade.

The speech itself was brilliant, and the performance she gave, while it felt internally hollow, left a strong impression for her audience in a good way. It got them hyped and jazzed up. The brilliant special effects, including laser projected holograms into a cloud of steam in the air, left a dazzling display.

And, of course, the room certainly got very excited of the prospect that, if Diamond Tiara won, the whole school would win an all-expenses-paid private show featuring the legendary Countess Coloratura. That got even Diamond hyped up somewhat, so that was one of the few things about her speech she delivered with any sense of genuine passion.

All the while, Cozy stood silently at her own podium. She occasionally sipped some kind of drink and patiently waited her turn. Diamond was curious to notice not a drop of sweat come down Cozy’s forehead, nor did she look intimidated in the slightest despite all of this fabulous display. Instead, she looked like she had a cunning plan, and simply waited for her turn to execute it.

I got to hand it to her, Diamond thought privately. She knows how to play it cool. I don’t know if that’s false bravado or what, but even if it is a bluff … I’m still impressed.

Altogether, Diamond’s “speech” took about fifteen minutes, although it came off more like a rock concert.

When it was done, most of the crowd was cheering Diamond’s name with the same kind of enthusiasm one would expect for a Rock and Roll Star.

Okay, Cozy, Diamond thought to her opponent. Let’s see you top that!

Diamond might not have really cared about the election at heart, but it really felt nice to hear the school cheer for her after all that she suffered through yesterday and the day before. All of the rumors and teasing about her purging in the girl’s bathroom seemed like a forgotten memory, but in truth, Diamond suspected it was only temporarily patched.

When it became Cozy’s turn, Diamond paid attention with truly rapt attention, for she really was curious how Cozy could possibly top all that was said and done.

“Okay, Cozy,” said a blue-skinned boy with darker blue, puffy hair, “let’s hear your rebuttal. After witnessing all of that, tell us why any of us should vote for you instead,” the boy said with a daring grin.

In a shocking turn of events, Cozy replied with a shake of her head, “Oh no. You absolutely shouldn’t vote for me.”

A collective gasp swept through the auditorium. One which even Diamond Tiara joined.

“Um … excuse me?” The blue-haired boy asked with a bewildered blink. “Come again? I think we misheard you.”

“You heard me,” Cozy Glow confirmed as she crossed her arms across her chest. “I am advising you all not to vote for me.”

“Ah … okay, then,” the blue-haired boy said with a bewildered blink. “It would seem that this debate is over.”

“Oh, I didn’t say that,” Cozy objected. “You didn’t hear my argument fully, yet. You haven’t heard me explain why you should vote for my opponent.”

Confused murmurs swept throughout the room. The blue-haired boy looked back at his fellow students for a moment, then regarded Cozy Glow again with a confused shrug as he said, “Okay, then. Tell us why you actually agree with Diamond about the fact we should vote for her.”

“Well,” Cozy closed her eyes as she grew a devious smile as she shrugged, “have you seen that performance? Just … wow!” She opened her eyes as she regarded the audience with the gaze of a cunning strategist. “Never in a million years can I match something like that. The amount of money it must have taken to organize such a performance must be staggering, or at least … it would be to the vast majority of us, but my opponent … her last name literally is Rich, and she wears that legacy quite appropriately.

“I mean, between all the advertisements, paid speechwriters, light shows, and hired goons shouting out her name like the town criers of old … how am I supposed to keep up with all of that? I’m just a lone girl. I’m a certified genius who has only one advantage in my corner, and that is my vast intellect. Intellect which is bright enough to realize when I’ve been outmatched. As her campaign slogan clearly says,” Cozy gestured to the slogan which was still being projected on the giant screen behind her, “the smart money is on Diamond Tiara, and I am certainly not a stupid girl. Neither, I think, are any of you.”

Diamond, like the rest of Cozy’s audience, felt too stunned to speak. Most of them hardly blinked, for this seemed like an awfully unorthodox strategy for Cozy so far.

Cozy applied both of her hands to the sides of her podium as she leaned forward and said, “I am also smart enough to foresee where this pattern is leading. The smart thing is to vote for Diamond because it is important to suck up to our betters. Diamond Tiara is filthy rich. Both she and her family. That’s a fact! It is also a fact that her family owns a controlling interest in some of the most lucrative businesses in the world. There is a good reason why this family is very rich, and the fact remains that, in one way or another, the buck stops with them!” Cozy pounded the podium five times when she said the last five words of her sentence. “So, like it or not, you are looking at the future boss of virtually any job you could possibly apply for. Even with the businesses that they don’t own, the Rich family still has substantial influence over.

“So, one way or another, kissing their ass is a very important survival skill. After all, we’ll need that practice for when we go out into the real world!” Cozy waved across the audience dramatically. “Sad but true, people. It’s just the world we live in, and it’s important to cow to our betters … right?”

Cozy deliberately left that final word hanging.

Diamond looked across the audience and noticed murmurs rise again, but this time the mood was greatly soured. Some of them even flashed bitter looks of resentment and jealousy at Diamond.

Noticing this greatly saddened Diamond inwardly. Her legacy wasn’t her fault, after all. She didn’t choose this lifestyle. Truth was, she hardly chose anything a day in her miserable life. It might look like she was a winner to an outside observer, but there was always a price for power.

“It’s clear to me,” Cozy eventually went on after the bitter murmurs finally settled down, “that my opponent doesn’t even need to try seriously to win your votes, nor does she have to take her job seriously even if she wins. With someone with that much fortune, she can just hire someone else to handle her job for her. Rather than talking to her whenever any of you have an issue with this campus, you’ll have to speak to her secretary or lawyer instead. She can just handle all of this President business remotely from home while sitting on a lounge chair next to a giant indoor swimming pool while sipping hot toddies. Why should she spend any effort on her job when she can just let her money do her work for her?”

Cozy paused once again for dramatic effect and let that new thought sink in. Another wave of angry murmurs swept throughout the room.

What is going on here? Diamond wondered to herself. Am I starting to lose?

Notably, Diamond was also aware of Svengallop’s strange silence.

“Actually,” Cozy eventually said while standing up straight, “why even go that far? She doesn’t need to hire anyone else to handle her problems when she can simply bribe all of you to think any way she wants to. For example, need votes for a presidential election?” Cozy snapped her right fingers. “A promise for a private showing of Countess Coloratura should do the trick. Why should any of us think or feel for ourselves when we can simply let her money govern our fate for us?”

Once again she paused as she allowed the angry murmurs to spread throughout the room. They got louder and louder with each argument that Cozy poisoned their minds with.

Sweetie’s gaze remained fixed on Diamond Tiara, unwavering loyalty to her.

Finally, Cozy went on to say, “The only reason you should vote for me,” Cozy said while pounding the podium with each word she spoke, then went on while gripping both sides of the podium, “is if you are willing to put actual effort into this politics business.

“Now,” she shrugged, “I already know that’s not a popular decision. Most people in this country want to be lazy, but that is the same as allowing others to decide our fate for us. We have freedom in this country, and we can vote for whomever we want … but if we’re unwilling to apply any effort past that point, then we will always suffer the fate of dirty politicians.

“I know how the game is usually played. I know how and why the system is usually rigged to make the rich richer and all the rest of us … Well,” she shrugged again, “I’m sure you can figure the rest out.

“While my opponent had a whole army to lead for her campaign, I’ve had to work by my lonesome. I’ve handed out fliers personally to every single person rather than relying on someone else to do my job for me, and all of that has taught me one very crucial thing, and that is the fact that, even if I did win this election by some miracle, the end results are the same. I am still only one woman. I am still one voice lost in the winds of an angry storm. By myself, I am powerless. I won’t make any promises that I can’t keep, because I know I have no realistic chance to pull them off by myself.

“But …

“Where one person is powerless, many could triumph. Where one voice is lost in the wind, a whole chorus of people’s voices can pierce the very heavens themselves. That is why my campaign slogan is the following:”

She clicked a button on her cellphone on her podium. In response, the image on the giant screen behind her changed to only two simple words, “Get Involved!”

“Get Involved,” Cozy stated. “The only way my office on this campus is going to work is if we all get involved in this process. You’ll have to actually be willing to take charge of your own destiny and the fate of our community at large, for it is only through our involvement that we, the people, are empowered together. It is through our will and our acts that we can evoke positive change for our shared community.

“For example, do any of you remember when we worked together to build the new swimming pool here at this campus? It may have been my initial idea, but all of you carried that wish to its eventual fruition. You chose to follow my lead, and looked at what happened! A new swimming pool was constructed for this school. That legacy won’t just benefit us, but every other future generation to attend this campus. We are the ones that made that happen. We made it possible through our fundraisers, personal time, and physical effort constructing the pool. Some of you donated building materials and others lobbied for more funding from the city council.

“My point is … we all played a part in this affair, and because of that … we caused a positive change. We made change happen because we chose to do it with hard work, dedicated effort, and community spirit.

“Think about that for a second!” Cozy encouraged as she lifted a finger. “You made that happen … all of you! We worked together, and we celebrated together. Our hard efforts paid off. We can live with that triumph in our hearts ever onward. In every future generation to follow, we can point at that accomplishment together and proudly brag, ‘Yes! We made that happen because we got involved. We cared enough about the end result to make it happen.’

“And that, my friends,” she spread her arms wide, “is how the rest of us non-rich folks evoke strong and permanent change.

“Every single one of you,” Cozy pointed across the entire enraptured audience, “has a special light within you. A special voice. You all matter if you choose to matter. You govern the fate of your community if you simply have the courage and the dedication to be heard.

“As an officially elected leader,” Cozy gestured to herself, “my only job is to carry out the will of the people, but that can only happen if you share with me what your will is. Not only that, but you’ll need to learn to follow me as I attempt to guide you all to the path that will allow your dreams to come true, for what is a leader without any followers?

“Politics.” Cozy spread her arms out wide. “We, the common people, have been led to believe that is a dirty word. We’ve been conditioned to believe that by those who are already in power because what they don’t want you to know is that you have a voice that matters, and you can influence change, but what politics is, at its core, is the practice or profession of governing political affairs, and what is political affairs without the voice of the community that empowers it?

“Well, I say its finally time we WAKE UP, people!” Cozy called aloud, greatly startling some with her sheer volume on the words “wake up”. “The start of a new dawn of change happens whenever we choose for it to happen, and we evoke these changes together!” Cozy collected her fingers in front of her, then stood up straight again. “That is why I have organized a new plan that will help us all to get involved, but choose this option only if you wish to vote for me as well as yourselves.”

Cozy pressed another button. Behind her, the screen showed a diagram that showed and explained the implication of a new computer system.

“Something like this is already in place with the CHS Public Network,” Cozy announced, “but I’ve adapted a new program within the system to get you all involved. With it, you can post any of your questions or concerns to both me and my staff. My plan is to operate with complete transparency. My aim is to not merely make empty promises to you all, but rather to show you all my work. Every request you make will be on this computer system for all to see. You can also send your request anonymously so even those of you who feel a little shy can still have your voice heard.

“After that, according to this system, it will reveal when your request is being worked on and the progress thereof. It will report every detail of what is being accomplished and exactly how it is being accomplished. This system will proudly display our school budget and how those funds are being allocated, because it is all of you, ultimately, who decide things like that.”

Cozy pounded both of her fists on the podium as she said, “My system is all about informing you, as the people, and keeping you involved. This is a communal project, I feel it is only fair to inform the community of our progress, for in the end …. all of you are my boss. I am simply the elected voice to carry out the will of the people.

“Will you all decide to get involved? Do you have the courage, determination, and the will to evoke change in your community?

“Well, let’s test that theory.”

Pressed another button. The screen behind displayed a list of instructions for how each student could log onto the system that Cozy claimed to have created.

“Log on to this system,” Cozy encouraged. “I want to prove to you all that I’ve already committed the effort to create it. Using this platform, we can make decisions together.” Cozy pointed across them. “By this system, your voice will be heard. Let us see if you are willing to use it.

“Politics is all about the community’s willingness to evoke change within the community, and I want to prove to you all that this system is not just a flat piece of numbers and letters. Within this system houses the power to make real change happen, and there are plenty of people within the community that need change to happen. Case in point,” Cozy pressed another button on her cellphone. The image behind her changed into a live filming of some brown-skinned woman with a shawl over her head. She seemed to be looking out at the audience with a pleading expression.

“This is Dusty Trail,” Cozy announced to her audience, “and this,” she gestured to the screen behind her, “is not a recording, but a live stream. Dusty Trail is here waiting for a decision on all of your parts.”

Confused and concerned murmurs rose throughout the audience until Cozy lifted her hands to regather their attention, then went on to explain, “Dusty Trail is a mother of six children, all of whom are living within her home which is about to be foreclosed. This woman,” she gestured behind her at the screen, “is a member of your community … and she is about to lose her home.”

The murmurs of the crowd grew louder, mostly in shock and sympathy.

“THIS is what politics is, people!” Cozy announced as she slapped her podium again. “Not just numbers, light shows, glitz, and glam, but real people who live in our community with us. I want all of you to see her face just so you know for sure that this is serious business! I bring her to your attention now because all of you have this opportunity to be her hero!

“Log on to the following page, if you will,” Cozy instructed as she pressed a button on her cellphone. Behind her, the livestream of Dusty Trail was still there, but new text instructions appeared below her explaining how to use the system she designed, sort of like a live tutorial, but with an actual person’s life hanging in the balance.

“Now, on this page,” Cozy went on when she noticed how many people logged into the page she displayed, thus giving her accurate feedback how cooperative her audience had been so far, “I have listed a number of community projects that you can sign up for which will help to save this poor woman from losing her home. Anything from jog-a-thons, community service, games, donations, you name it. I’ve displayed it all here to …”

Cozy trailed off when she noticed a bunch of her audience clicking one activity after another. On the screen behind her, a red bar quickly filled which showed how much funding this project has, or will, accumulate so far based on the promises.

Within twelve seconds, the red bar already reached its target goal.

“Okay.” Cozy looked across her audience. “The people have spoken, and what they said is this woman, a fellow member of our community, shall not perish, nor lose her home.”

Behind Cozy, the giant image of Dusty Trail broke out into a grateful sob. Apparently, she was monitoring the progress of this project from her end, and she just received some critically needed good news.

“Okay.” Cozy applied her hands gently to the podium. “I want you to look around yourselves at everyone around you.” She paused a moment as she waited for them to cooperate, to which most of them did. “Now, as you look around, I want you to realize that you are surrounded by heroes … and you are one yourself. Every single one of you who donated your time or money to this project,” she gestured behind her at the red graph bar, “is a voice in this community who has chosen to save one of its own. I want you all to remember this moment … because Dusty Trail will never forget it either. She will remember how every one of you cared enough to commit some tiny little act which ultimately saved her, her home, and her children.

“They are going to keep a roof over their heads because of you! They are sleeping in their beds comfortably because of you! They no longer have to worry about their future because of you! You all made this happen. You made a difference in someone’s life today, and THAT … is the true power of politics! THAT … is how our forefathers who helped to form this country intended this system to work.

“Think about it!” Cozy leaned forward as she applied her hands to the side of the podium again. “Why was freedom so important to those who founded this country? It’s because they used to lack it! They fled the country they came from and all the tyranny that came along with it. They came to this new land in the hopes of a brand new beginning, and it came at them with a great cost. Many people did not survive the trip to the new lands. Even those who did, many perished right here in these lands as they fought disease, famine, political strife, and nature itself.

“Can you imagine how much courage it took for them to abandon everything they knew and venture off to what was practically an alien world to them? And for what?

“Why, the answer is a desperate hope for a better future for them and all of their descendants.

“Lo and behold … you are their descendants. You are the inheritors of a very bloody and vicious past. You are the fruition of a desperate dream. You have the freedom that so long eluded your ancestors.

Cozy took a deep breath, held it for a moment, released it, then asked,“Now that we got that established, let me ask you all the following; what will you choose to do with that freedom? Give it to another who will callously discard it?” Cozy asked as she tilted her head at Diamond, “or take charge of it yourself?

“It’s up to you. You decide your fate, but whatever it may be … know that your decision affects all of us, for we are a community-based society. You matter. All of us … matter. It’s time to realize that and face the truth. The choice is yours … so choose wisely.”

Cozy curtsied to her stunned audience, and said, “Thank you!”

The audience remained silent for several more seconds, then the blue-haired boy seemed to fight to moisturize his mouth then asked Diamond, “Well, um … Miss Tiara … care to give a closing statement?”

Diamond looked over at her opponent as she watched Cozy cross her arms and give Diamond a cocky and cunning smirk. Diamond stared at Cozy for several more seconds, then looked back at the giant screen which formally displayed the image of the distraught and then greatly relieved woman.

Diamond could not believe this. She actually felt speechless. She offered the audience a dazzling display and a chance to see a legendary performer, but Cozy managed to save the home of an actual person right in the middle of a political debate. Cozy evoked real change in the community already. Next to that, anything Diamond offered felt hollow in comparison.

Then, suddenly, she reached a snap decision. Diamond looked forward at the audience again as she announced, “Yes. I have one last thing to say for my closing statement and that is … the video you all saw of my purging in the girl’s bathroom … it’s all true. I did it.”

“God damn it!” Svengallop cursed as he smashed the right arm of his swivel chair, then asked another member of his staff, “Any luck cutting through that jamming signal yet?”

“Ah … no, Sir,” a purple skinned woman named Holly Berry replied. “Whatever is blocking our transmission to Diamond’s audio transmitter, it’s still going. We don’t even know where it’s coming from, but it seems to be localized somewhere in the auditorium.”

“Or it might be an equipment malfunction,” Suri proposed. “That’s happened often before, but we usually have a backup system in that case. Not much we can do with that portable audio transmitter, though. At least, not from here.” She focused on her husband. “Isn’t it strange, though, that we started having problems communicating with Diamond as soon as Cozy’s speech started up?”

Svengallop grunted as he leaned back in his seat and covered his face with his hands due to embarrassment. It was so frustrating and humiliating to sit here and watch helplessly as all of his hard work went down the toilet, especially after Diamond did a hard flush with her confession towards the end there.

“So much for blackmailing Diamond,” Suri realized in amusement. “Not even your threats could prevent her from shooting herself in the foot.

“I got to hand it to Cozy, though. That little pipsqueak sure knows how to make one epic speech.”

Silence hung thick in the trailer, once again broken by Suri Polomare as she asked her husband, “Well … are you going to carry through with your threat about Sunshine’s confession?”

“I’ll tell you what I am going to do!” Svengallop began and he lowered his hands from his face. “I’m going to get as far away from this situation as I possibly can, and I want no more records that we were ever involved in this disastrous campaign. Miss Spoiled Rich may pay well, but I do not want to work with that broken heap of trash again!” he insisted with a jabbing point at the image of Diamond Tiara on the wall. “It’s clear to me that no amount of coaxing or threatening on my part is going to get through to that self-sabotaging and uncooperative little bitch!” He collected his hands in front of his face. “I say we cut our losses and run like hell. This fiasco has been embarrassing enough as it is.”

Svengallop closed his eyes and massaged his temples, then said in irritation, “Silver Bee, schedule an appointment with a masseuse for me. After the amount of frustration I’ve endured baby-sitting this little bitch, I’m in need of the works.”

“So,” Suri said as she lifted a new cup of coffee near her lips, “I take it the show with the Countess is cancelled in this quaint little podunk town?”

“Cancelled?” Svengallop repeated with a savage growl. “My dear, that doesn’t even come close to describing it! I’ll personally make sure that my bright and shining star never works in this pathetic little town ever again!”

Countess Coloratura sneezed before shutting down the lid to her laptop computer which originally showed the live political candidate debate at Canterlot High. A debate which a friend of hers in the business privately assured her might see the Countess scheduled in Canterlot Heights depending on how the debates went.

But, based on what Coloratura just witnessed, she suspected that the show might be canceled now, but she still dearly wanted to perform for the school children, even if she had to do it for free.

However, after what she just witnessed about the debate and what occurred within it, a far more pressing concern clung on her mind. One which she knew she would find no peace over until this issue was settled.

So she pulled out her cellphone, dialed another close personal friend of hers, and waited as the phone rang. When the line was picked up, Coloratura said, “AJ? It’s me, Rara. Yeah! I know! It’s been a long time, but hey … listen. I was hoping you could do me a little favor.”

Chapter 19 - What happened to Diamond?

“Sweetie? Are you okay?” Scootaloo asked as she literally knocked on Sweetie’s head.

“Huh?” Sweetie said, swatting Scootaloo’s fist away like a bothersome fly, “What are you doing?”

“Waking you up. Duh,” Scootaloo answered, “You’re paying no attention to anything.”

“She’s right, Sweetie Belle. Ah ain’t seen ya this darn distracted since ya first found out ya couldn’t sew anywhere near as good as yer sister,” Applebloom supplied, leaning back in her chair and scanning for Mrs. Cake, or even Pinkie.

“I’m sorry. I’m just… scared,” Sweetie admitted.

“Scared?” Scootaloo asked.

“You know why I’m scared, Scoots,” Sweetie said quietly. She laid her body over the table, resting her face on her folded arms, ignoring a strawberry milkshake covered with whipped cream, almost shoving it aside.

“Oh, Diamond?” Scootaloo figured.

Sweetie nodded into her arms sadly.

Applebloom leaned forward and placed a hand on Sweetie’s hand, “She’s fine. Ah’m tellin’ ya… That gal’s tougher than she gives herself credit for. Ah couldn’t imagine havin’ to admit somethin’ like what she did to all the school and half the internet.”

Sweetie sniffled as she spoke into her arms, her words muffled, “You know how long it’s been since I heard from Diamond?”

“No, Sweetie, why don’t you tell us?” Scootaloo snarked as she stared at the other end of the booth. The newest Crusader hadn’t showed up yet, and she was beginning to get frustrated. This Crusader had promised to cover all of their tabs for the day, after all.

“Scootaloo… It’s been two weeks… I thought once I was better, and back in school, I’d get to spend more time with her… what happened?”

“She never did return to school after that speech,” Applebloom said, “Reckoned she was exhausted n’ all.”

“Huh… Think she’ll be held back a grade considering all of her absences this year?” Scootaloo asked, which caused Sweetie to flinch and respond testily.

“No! It’s too close to the end of the year for that!” she asserted.

Scootaloo sighed, “Sorry, Sweetie.”

The Crusaders heard the doorbell ring, notably not hard enough to fly off its hinges this time. Silver Spoon moved to join the other Crusaders at the booth and deposited her purse on it. As she sat down, she said to them, “Sorry I’m late.” She raised a hand and pointed her finger up as she requested, “One chocolate milkshake, please.”

In an instant there was Pinkie Pie as though she’d been standing there all along, holding a fresh chocolate milkshake, “Here you go!”

“Thank you,” Silver casually replied as she offered some bits for the treat and added, “Keep the change.”

“Okaythankyou!” Pinkie chirped as she bounded away to help another customer.

“So,” Silver started, paused as she sipped some of her milkshake, then resumed her question, “what are you all talking about today?” She focused on Sweetie. “And what’s wrong with you?”

“Applebloom and me were talkin’ about Cozy and that new program of hers… Sweetie had been somewhere in outer space thinking about Diamond,” Scootaloo supplied snarkily.

Silver shrugged and said, “Eh. It’s an interesting system. I’ll give her that. I don’t know how well it will work, but keeping students involved in politics is an interesting idea on paper.” She stirred her milkshake as she said, “I didn’t think I’d ever say this, but I suspect Cozy will win the seat next year.” A somewhat blank look overcame her face. “Spoiled must be blowing her lid over this loss. Between that, and Diamond’s confession at the end there, I think that is why we haven’t seen Diamond since the election speech. Personally, though, I think everyone is making a big deal over nothing.” Silver sipped her drink a little, then went on to say, “Diamond admitting she purges in the bathroom is like declaring that a waterfall is wet.”

“...what?” Sweetie asked as she slowly lifted her head and fixed her gaze on Silver. It was a decidedly unhappy gaze.

“What?” Silver asked Sweetie with a blink. “Lots of girls do it.”

“Do you?” Sweetie asked, her tone dead serious.

“Um … no,” Silver replied honestly. “That doesn’t defeat my point, though. I just think too many people are making too big of a deal about this.” She frowns at the table. “The one thing I am worried about, however, is the reason for Diamond’s absence. The reason I say that is because I know her mother. Frankly, I’m surprised that purging is all Diamond is doing instead of something much worse.”

Sweetie goes silent, looking away from Silver at that moment.

Scootaloo raises an eyebrow, “You’re hiding something, aren’t you?”

Applebloom adds, “Are ya?”

Silver gives a focused but otherwise silent look to Sweetie. She looks a bit disturbed by an idea that occurred to her.

Sweetie sighs and drops her head to the table, it collides with a pronounced ‘thunk’.

“What is it, Sweetie? We’re all friends here, right?” Scootaloo asked, eying SIlver warily.

“Ya know full well we are, dangit. Quit doin’ that!” Applebloom chided Scootaloo, who looked a little guilty.

“She… um…” Sweetie tried to start, but her voice died in her throat and she didn’t try again.

Minutes passed, Sweetie remained still. The whipped cream atop her milkshake had melted into the ice cream, the liquid pooled at the bottom of the glass, condensation had puddled around the stem of the glass.

Silver Spoon continued to give Sweetie Belle a discerning look, then looked down as she typed a message on her phone under the table then sent it to Sweetie Belle.

When Sweetie Belle noticed her phone buzz, she checked her phone and noticed the following message:

Silver Spoon: She made u promise not 2 tell didn’t she?

Sweetie looked at Silver and nodded weakly.

Silver returned Sweetie’s nod with a sympathetic expression then put her phone away again.

“I can’t… I can’t tell you all… and I want to… because I hate that she’s going through it… and I don’t really know what to do,” Sweetie lamented.

“Whatever it is, it isn’t good,” Silver figured aloud. “Judging from your expression and what I know about Spoiled.”

“I don’t know much about her mother, but Diamond never made her sound like a nice person,” Sweetie said, “What’s she like?”

“Trust me, you don’t want to know,” Silver assured. “I will say this … it’s bad.” After that, she sipped her shake.

“And she’s stuck with her mother…” Sweetie’s eyes watered up as her lip began to quiver.

Silver stole a look at Sweetie Belle, then looked back at the table with an expression that doubled her worry.

Scootaloo looked back and forth between Silver and Sweetie, noting their expressions, “Right, I vote we go and check on Diamond personally. No sense sittin’ here and moping all day long about it.”

Sweetie nodded mutely, before pulling her strawberry shake over and taking her first sip of it.

Applebloom shrugged, “Ah’m up fer whatever.”

“Good idea,” Silver Spoon agreed. “I have a limo waiting for me outside this place right now. Why don’t we all go inside it and I’ll tell the driver to deliver us to the Rich estate?” Silver suggested. “I could even call ahead and request permission to enter. I don’t think I’ll be denied.”

“You’d really do that?!” Sweetie asked, hopeful. She slurped her shake down.

In reply, Silver got up abruptly and said, “Let’s go. We can take our shakes with us, but please … don’t spill in the car. The carpet in there is very expensive.”

“Psh, like you can’t replace it,” Scootaloo said as she grabbed her shake and started walking.

Applebloom slips out of the booth, having finished her milkshake, and starts toward the door.

Sweetie slips out of the booth and nearly tackles Silver to the ground, hugging her so tight that it practically cuts off circulation.

“Hey!” Silver exclaimed, caught by surprise by Sweetie's enthusiasm. As a result of Sweetie’s action, Silver nearly lost her balance.

“Ooooh thank you so much, Silver! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! You’re a wonderful friend!”

“Aw, cut it out!” Silver complained as she pushed Sweetie back lightly while Silver’s gray face went slightly red, likely from embarrassment but perhaps a little flattered as well. “Whatever. Let’s just get in the car, okay?”

“Oh, okay!” Sweetie said, giving one last squeeze. “Thank you!” she said as she grabbed her milkshake and dashed off.

The limousine was rather large. It stretched at least twenty five feet and left Scootaloo in awe. She’d not been around much in the way of luxury in her life, but this was pure extravagance that left her jaw hanging open.

“What the hell, Silver? What is this?” Scootaloo turned to Silver as she asked, for all that the words felt angry, Scootaloo didn’t look it.

Silver Spoon gave Scootaloo a dry, listless expression as she explained, “It’s called a ‘limo’. People use it to transport themselves to other places.

“Now, get inside so we can hurry up and see Diamond.”

“Silver, people don’t use limos… That’s something that snobs do, not people. Normal people have cars, not usually brand new or like… the best… but they’ll do the job. Or they use a taxi or get on the bus… or just walk… You talk like this is… normal!” Scootaloo says, exasperated as she walks closer to the limo.

“I don’t feel like fighting with you right now,” Silver exasperated as she approached the limo and sent a signal to the driver using her cell phone upon her approach. “Are you coming or not?”

“Did you just…” Scootaloo blinked, “What did you do with your phone, there?”

Applebloom strolled past both of them and took hold of the door’s latch, pulling the door open. “Y’all gettin’ in or arguin’ like a married couple?”

Silver ignored them both as she approached the car and witnessed the driver climb out in order to open the door for them.

The driver stopped, seeing that Applebloom had opened the door. He strained his black cap, shoving his silver hair beneath it and checked a mirror to be sure his rich brown complexion was good. He nodded approval, and approached the farmgirl. “Excuse me, young miss?”

Applebloom turned to the driver, “Huh? Me?”

The driver nodded, and continued, “I beg your pardon. I thought I had acted swiftly enough… but if I have not, then I must apologize. You do not need to hold the door open any longer, allow m-”

“Aw, stop it. Ah’m fine. I can handle holdin’ a dern door. Ain’t gonna kill me,” Applebloom cut the driver off.

The driver looked taken aback. He turned his gaze to Silver Spoon for some assistance.

“Take us to the Rich family estate, Geeves,” Silver instructed as she stepped into the car.

“Yes, ma’am,” Geeves nods as he turns on his heel and makes his way back to his seat.

“He always act like a gal can’t take care of herself?” Applebloom asks Silver as she watched Scootaloo and Sweetie step into the car, then followed them in and closed the door behind herself.

Silver Spoon shrugs casually as she leans back on the thickly cushioned wrap-around couch that occupied 2 walls of the 4. It had room enough for at least 10, and set across from it was a minibar, over which is mounted a flat-screen television. Another was mounted on the far wall between the driver’s section and the shorter portion of the couch. Speakers were everywhere. Applebloom couldn’t help but notice a radio console set into the ceiling, along with a bluray player which allowed for flash drives and sd media to be loaded up. The ceiling was wired with track lighting that shifted to various colors, though the main part of the ceiling had both a large moon roof and lighting snuck behind black velvet that gave it the appearance of a sparkling night sky.

“Good grief, Silv,” Scootaloo said as she looked around, “What in the hell do you do with all this stuff? You don’t go far, do you? You catch movies 10 minutes at a time?”

“Sometimes,” Silver answered absently as she started to dial someone on her phone. After that, she lifted it to her face and waited as the phone rang.

Scootaloo shrugged, then immediately walked to the radio console set in the ceiling and tapped it, a digital interface lit up a small touch screen. She chose the mp3 library on the main screen. Upon doing so, she saw a long selection of artists and songs. She blinked, then casually scrolled through the list until she found something she liked. A rap. She tapped it, and it became the focus on the screen. She checked the volume control, smirked and cranked up both volume and bass, then hit play and covered her ears.

Which immediately made Silver wince then glare and Scootaloo as she complained, “Do you mind? I’m trying to call Diamond right now.”

Sweetie scoots closer to Silver as Scootaloo giggles and lowers the volume to something far more reasonable, “Hehe, nice sound system!”

Applebloom just rolls her eyes, which was something Silver also did.

“Did anybody pick up?” Sweetie asked hopefully, close to invading Silver’s personal space.

“It’s still rin-” Silver cuts off with a blink, then said, “Hello? It’s me, Silver Spoon. Is that you, Diamond?” Silver paused to listen, then looked taken aback as she asked, “What are you doing with Diamond’s phone?” She paused to listen again. It was longer this time.

“What? Someone else has Diamond’s phone?!” Sweetie squeaked out.

Scootaloo said, “Are you kiddin’ me?” as Applebloom raised an eyebrow as the only demonstration of interest.

Silver briefly glanced at Sweetie Belle and nodded then gazed forward as she listened to more elaboration of her question, then finally replied, “Ah … okay. Well, is it alright if I come over to see her? I haven’t-” But, again, Silver got cut off.

“What’s going on?” Sweetie urged, panic written into her eyes.

Scootaloo and Applebloom both went quiet, though Scootaloo took Sweetie’s hand in her own.

“But maybe we can … I mean, maybe I can help,” Silver Spoon offered, then paused to listen to the response again. After a moment, she looked downcast as she expressed with obvious disappointment, “I see. Well, um … do you have any idea when I can see her?”

Sweetie looked crestfallen, “W-we can’t see her? What’s going on? Is she okay?!”

Scootaloo squeezed Sweetie’s hand, “Easy Sweets, don’t panic…”

Applebloom sighed and turned to look out one of the several windows along the far wall.

“Oh. Okay,” Silver Spoon said sadly. “Thanks for-” Once again, she seemed to be cut off. This time she looked directly at her phone to confirm the fact the phone call was hung up from the other end. The hand that held the cell phone dropped to her lap, then she reached to her side to press a button on a digital, touch-screen control panel. A moment later, the occupants in the car hear Geeves ask, “Yes?” to which Silver replied, “Find somewhere to pull over, Geeves. Plans have changed.”

“At once, madam,” Geeves replied. Shortly later they could feel the car turning.

“Silv, what the fuck is going on? Can’t you see Sweetie’s on the verge of a panic attack?” Scootaloo barked out. Sweetie winced at this.

“That was her mother on the line, Spoiled Rich,” Silver answered in depression and worry. “She said I’m not allowed to come over to the Rich family estate right now and see Diamond.” She looked across the collected girls in the car. “She said that Diamond is unwell, but she’s taking care of it.”

Sweetie blinked, then took a deep breath and sagged into the cushiony couch.

“That’s it? Spoiled Rich says no and we’re done? What’s wrong with Diamond? What happened to her? She hurt herself?” Scootaloo asked, frustration making the words rapid.

Applebloom turned to Sweetie, reaching over and rubbing a shoulder.

“Ain’t gonna lie; this here stinks somethin’ awful, Silver,” Applebloom commented.

Silver sighed, then said, “Well, as to what is wrong with Diamond, she didn’t say other than to express the fact it’s being taken care of and I’m expressly forbidden to see her right now.” She looked forward with frustration and shrugged. “I don’t know what else to do. It is her home.”

Scootaloo slammed a fist into the couch, then did so repeatedly for several minutes.

“I know I speak out against rich people all the time, because I really do hate them and think they're entitled assholes… but… Spoiled makes everyone look so kind and thoughtful!” Scootaloo cries out in frustration.

“You’ll get no argument from me,” Silver replied with an absent shrug, then looked at Sweetie Belle again to assess her reaction in order to use it to gauge what secret Sweetie might be withholding about Diamond.

Sweetie sighed and closed her eyes, “I miss her so much… I’m so scared for her…” Sweetie said desperately.

Silver looked off to the driver side end of the limo for a moment, then looked across her guests again as she offered, “Well, unless anyone has any other bright ideas? I can at least offer you all a ride home.”

Scootaloo looked at Sweetie, “No. We need to have some fun, do something…” Scootaloo’s gaze shifted to Silver, “You ever gone bowling?”

“Bowling?” Silver queried, surprised by the suggestion, then shook her head as she replied, “No. I haven’t. I tend to avoid such sports because I think they’ll break my expensive nails. I’m not even sure where to go for such things.” She looked to the front of the car. “But I suspect Geeves does.” She looked back at Scootaloo as she went on to offer, “However, I don’t mind sitting by and watching if you gals want to do this. I’ll even pay for it.”

“Gonna rope ya into this one way or the other, Silver. Yer gonna be a dang Bowling Doll with us,” Applebloom said confidently as she continued to rub Sweetie’s shoulder, “Sweetie? You hear us?”

Sweetie merely nodded.

Silver looked down, shrugged, then said, “Well, if you insist.” She looked across the girls again. “Do you have anyplace specific in mind?”

“Thunder Lanes,” Scootaloo answered instantly, “I think we might even be owed a free game from them by now!”

“Yeah?” Applebloom shifts and checks her purse, pulling out a reddish-pink piece of paper filled with punched holes.

“Oh my fuck… You still have that old thing?” Scootaloo asks.

Applebloom chuckles, “‘s a good luck charm.”

“Well it ain’t gonna tell you about our free game!” Scootaloo said.

“Nope, this will,” Applebloom pulled out her phone and selected the Thunder Lanes app. What she saw caused her to nod in satisfaction, “Eeyup, we do have a free game.”

“I assume everyone here is settled on this idea?” Silver double-checked as she looked across the girls. Her eyes settled on Sweetie Belle last and the longest.

Sweetie looked up and nodded meekly. “I guess…” she said.

Silver Spoon looked at and tapped the touch screen again, then ordered, “Geeves, take us to a place called Thunder Lanes. We’ll be going bowling this evening.” She almost left it there, but then something occurred to her. She quickly added, “Do you want to come? Do you even know how to bowl?”

“Ma’am? I… um… I do know how to bowl, yes. Are you certain?” he asked.

“That okay with the rest of you?” Silver checked with the other girls.

Scootaloo nodded, a small smile on her lips.

“Fine by me. More, th’ merrier,” Applebloom replied.

“D-do you think Bowling Doll is a weird title for a guy?” Sweetie asked quietly, which made Scootaloo start laughing.

“Well, that sounds like a yes, so,” she looked back at the touch screen, “yes, Geeves, you may join us, and you’ll be paid for it too since you’re on the clock.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied as professionally as possible.

Randolph stood at the door to the room Diamond was relegated to. He stared at the lock, and sighed before reaching for the knob and giving it an experimental twist. It held firm. He nodded and slid his key into the lock, twisted it, and then opened the door quietly to look in.

Randolph saw Diamond sitting in some hemispherical pod with 2D images all around her that helped to simulate her sitting at some kind of sunny, tropical beach. Speakers surrounded her that projected sound of the wind, birds, and the ocean waves. Diamond sat in the middle of that pod in a high tech lounge chair. She stared forward blankly and otherwise did not move. To Randolph’s recollection, she had not moved from that position in many hours. It was almost as if she was dead in that chair.

“Ms. Tiara?” he called out softly.

Diamond did not respond.

He sighed as he approached the odd apparatus Spoiled bought.

“Ms. Tiara… I do not know if you can hear me… but I want you to know… I am here for you, I support you… I worry for you…” he said gently.

Diamond still did not seem to respond, but upon viewing her more closely, her shoulders were bobbing slightly, thus indicating she was breathing.

“I will do what I can to keep you safe, but I am afraid your mother has an agenda, and I do not fully understand it... “ he says as he walks around, trying to see her face. Seen more from the front side, he could see Diamond staring ahead blankly with a very depressed and empty look to her expression. Once in a while, she also blinked.

“I notice a new number on your phone, Ms. Tiara… a Ms. Belle? Do you want me to call her and tell her how you’re doing?” he asks gently.

“Huh?” Diamond looked at Randolph. That news finally seemed to wake her up. “Sweetie called? When? What did she say?”

“No, I am afraid not. Ms. Spoon called, to ask about visiting with you. She was denied, I am sorry to say. But I understand she was not alone when she made that call. A rather insistent voice continually interrupted her to give detail where none had been present.”

“How do you know all of this?” Diamond checked with a bit of suspicion but mostly hope in her voice.

“Do you really believe the servants are more loyal to your mother than they are to me?” he says with a warm smile.

Hearing that made Diamond smile back warmly, then she asked, “So … Silver is traveling with my other friends?” She looked forward at the virtual beach. “That’s unexpected, but really nice to hear.” Her eyes shift up to look at Randolph. “When did Silver call?”

“Several minutes ago,” he replied.

She looked down sadly as she said, “I wish I could talk to or see them.”

“Hmmm…” Randolph says as he scratches at his thin, wispy hair, “Perhaps there is a way…”

“Really?!” Diamond suddenly asked up to Randolph brightly. “How?”

Randolph smiled at her, “I’ll… return soon, alright?” he asked, without answering her question as he walked toward the door of the room. The distinctive clatter of a phone falling on the floor sounds. “Oops,” he says quietly as he walks out the door, and closes it.

It took Diamond a moment to realize what he was up to, but when she did, she immediately scrambled to fetch the phone and delivered it back to her seat. She almost used it, but paused a moment as she considered something. She looked around herself then eventually spotted where one of the house's internal security cameras was located. She grimaced at it then reconsidered her options. Since the door to her room was locked, however, there wasn’t much of a way to avoid the risk of the reveal of her using the phone.

Diamond took a moment to try to recall Sweetie’s phone number. She could not be certain, but then recalled that she had a copy of it in her student account at CHS. She took a moment to download that application then sign in to her student account. With it, she located her digital folder and used it to locate Sweetie’s phone number. Armed with that, she used it to dial Sweetie Belle. She pressed the phone to her face and prayed that Sweetie would answer.

After five rings, the call is answered.

“Um… hello?” Sweetie’s voice asks.

“SWEETIE!” Diamond cried out with relief. “Oh, it’s so good to hear your voice and …” Diamond trailed off when she heard unusual sounds in the background which made her curious. “Uh … where are you anyway?”

“DIAMOND?!” Sweetie’s voice squeaked with excessive volume, “Oh Diamond! Are you okay? Oh, I’m at the bowling alley with the girls, and Geeves… But… No, how are you doing?”

“Better now that I’m hearing your voice again,” Diamond answered. “My mother is having me locked up in this mansion, and even this very room,” Diamond goes on bitterly. “Basically, I’m grounded. I think it’s because I embarrassed her with regards to the election speech.”

“It was really brave to come out and tell the truth like that, Diamond… I just want you to know that I am proud of you.”

“I had to tell everyone,” Diamond expressed. “I can’t tell you why, but after I heard Cozy’s speech … I just felt compelled to be honest, but I don’t think she’s the reason. That’s just a coincidence. The real reason is I realized something about myself. Cozy was partially responsible for that, and truthfully … I’m kind of grateful for it.

“At least, I was at the time, but ever since then … I’ve been so depressed I can hardly think.”

Diamond sniffled, then wailed, “You have no idea how good it is to hear your voice again. I wish I could see you.”

“I wish I could see you too, Diamond… I miss you so much,” Sweetie said quietly, “Do you think you’ll be back at school soon? We’ve started getting along with Silver, she… she was trying to bring us to visit you, in a huge limo.”

“I know. I heard from Ran-” she cut herself off as she peeked at the security camera. She frowned at it, realizing it already recorded him talking to her and dropping off the phone. This made Diamond greatly afraid for his job security, but what’s done was done.

“I heard,” Diamond decided to reiterate. “To answer your question, I have no idea when I might be back. Maybe I’ll be detained for so long that I won’t finish the school year. At least, not in Canterlot. Instead, I had to do some homework assignments with private tutors and some online programs.”

“That sounds sooooo boring!” Sweetie cried.

“Now you see why I’m not happy with my life,” Diamond moaned. “Honestly, you’ve been the most positive force in my life lately, and now I don’t even have that anymore.” Diamond cried. “I’m trying to be strong for you, Sweetie. I really am.”

“You always have me, Diamond… okay?” Sweetie says, “No matter how far away… Just, know that my heart is with you.”

A voice in the background, sounding like a mumble, precedes Sweetie saying, “Oh, hold on. Silver is talking to me.”

Muffled voices among the clatter of bowling pins and crashing of balls, and the chatter of a crowded alley, speak quietly, urgently, and unintelligibly.

“Okay, sorry about that Diamond,” Sweetie said once she put her phone back to her ear.

“What’s going on?” Diamond checked.

“Silver was asking who I was talking to, she wants to talk to you too,” Sweetie replied.

“Wait! Before you put her on the phone, I just want to say to you … I’m so happy that you and the others there are starting to get along with her. She needs that too, and I honestly thought that wouldn't happen.”

“She’s a good friend… Even if she’s rigid and cold when she talks, she’s actually very nice… and generous, too,” Sweetie says.

“Yeah,” Diamond agreed with a soft smile. “Now you’re finding out why I got along with her so much.”

“She’ll come around… if Scootaloo can be nice to her, there’s gotta be hope for her,” Sweetie said with a giggle.

“Um, oh okay,” Sweetie said to someone, “Here, she’s waiting.”

“Hi, Diamond,” Silver said as soon as she picked up the phone, then said, “give me a moment.”

Diamond blinked while she waited patiently, then blinked again when she heard a peculiar sound from the phone. Checking it, she noticed her old friend sent her a text message.

Silver Spoon: R u hurting yourself?

Diamond thinned her lips as she contemplated her response. She thought about ignoring the question or outright lying, but this was her best friend … and she recently admitted to the purging in the girls bathroom so Silver had enough evidence to piece things together and come up with a plausible theory.

In the end, she decided to be partially honest.

Diamond Tiara: I don’t want 2 tlk about it

Then Diamond quickly added another message.

Diamond Tiara: but that does not mean i don’t wnt 2 talk 2 u

Diamond frowned, then typed.

Diamond Tiara: get back on the phone

“Silver?” Diamond asked aloud.

“No, Sweetie… Silver looked a bit… um… empty?” Sweetie tried, “Looked like she was texting you, um… you didn’t tell her?”

“If I didn’t, Silver would have figured it out anyway,” Diamond explained. “Not only is she bright, but she knows me really well.” Diamond sighed, then went on to say, “If I can’t be there with you, it’s a relief to know that at least Silver is there with you … just in case I can’t ever be.”

“Diamond, don’t talk like that. You’ll be back with me before you know it.. I-I mean back with us,” Sweetie corrected, “I…” her voice dies in her throat.

“I don’t know what to say,” Diamond said sadly. “I don’t want to give you false hope, but don’t want to depress or scare you either. The truth is … I don’t know what’s going to happen. Maybe Mother will never let me back at Canterlot.”

“No! I’ll go to Ms. Shimmer and Ms. Sparkle and do whatever I have to… but I won’t let that happen,” Sweetie declares.

“Um, thank you … Sweetie. That at least cheered me up. Even if it doesn’t work out, I’m still so happy that you’d do all of that for me.”

“Diamond… I’m honestly scared to say three words to you… You said them to me, and I… I don’t know how you meant them, but I’m terrified that you didn’t mean them how I want you to… and I don’t want to screw up our friendship by getting that wrong.”

“I, uh … not sure I want to talk about that. The last time I did, you hung up on me, and I’m not ready to let you go yet because I’m honestly not sure if we’ll ever …” Diamond trails off as she sobs.

“We’ll see each other again, Diamond… I won’t let it be any other way,” Sweetie says firmly.

Diamond was quiet for a moment, then requested, “Sweetie … can you sing for me again?” Diamond pleaded with an unsteady voice.

“What do you want me to sing?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t know!” Diamond wailed. “I don’t know songs like you do. Just … just sing.”

“Uh, hold on,” Sweetie says, shuffling noises and the sounds of the bowling alley fade as the sound of a door indicates movement into another room.

“Alright, I’m in the bathroom now… There’s a bit of privacy,” Sweetie says, “So…” Sweetie takes a deep breath and begins to sing ‘Fight Song’ by Rachel Platten.

Diamond Tiara cried hard as the song proceeded. Snot and tears poured down her face. In the end, she gently said, “Thank you so much, Sweetie Belle. Thank you, thank you … for being my friend.”

Diamond hung up.

Author's Note

Wow. I know, it's been... a long time since I've posted, well, anything really. Truth is, this chapter has been around for awhile and just wasn't posted, well until now. I've been gone, dealing with a lot of things, and then one day I posted a review on Youtube and an old friend got in touch because of that and... we started writing this story again. Chapter 20 is well under way now, a good 9 pages or so drafted and now we're taking a little break. Not years worth, of course, just a day or so and Chapter 20 will go up.

Chapter 20 will not be the end of it, either, there's more to come. And I'm sorry for how long it's been.

Chapter 20 - Unexpected Consequences

Sunset wrings her hands for a moment, staring at the faded maroon door before her. It belongs to Twilight Sparkle, to a friend, and to her employer. Right now the line between them is blurred enough to leave her nervous. So, hesitating, but not long, she takes a deep breath and reaches for the doorbell to depress the button.

“Hold on. I’ll buzz you in.” Twilight says from the high tech intercom beside the door which is complete with a digital touch screen. Sunset hears a buzzing sound which means the door is now unlocked for her.

Sunset sighs, rubbing an arm before reaching out and taking hold of the door knob, then pushing the door in and stepping inside for herself. She is immediate struck by the scent of tea in the air and the clattering of metallic paws as K-9, the Sparkle home’s robot dog, lopes towards her. A digital face is lit up with a glowing smile and cheerful eyes.

“Come in, Sunset. Come in,” Twilight invites from within the kitchen before directly announcing that. “I’m in the kitchen and I made your favorite coffee just the way you like it.”

Sunset purses her lips, then replies, “Thank you, Twilight,” as she makes her way through the living room, navigating the burst of energy and enthusiasm from K-9 with some affection that feels awkward to her, and finds her way into the kitchen.

“Hey, Twi,” she continues as she walks into the kitchen, “What’s… what’s on your mind? You sounded pretty serious when you called me.”

“Indeed. Please have a seat,” Twilight requests from within the kitchen. Upon Sunset’s approach, she notices Twilight sitting at the other end of the upraised square kitchen table and waiting for Sunset there. She is blowing on her cup of tea which explains the scent Sunset noticed ever since she entered the house. Upon doing so, it fogs up Twilight’s digital glasses just slightly.

Sunset blinks, concealing a small smirk at the sight of Twilight’s fogged up lenses as she approaches the table and takes a seat, taking up the mug left there and swallowing a sip of it to start. K-9 finds a place to lay beneath Sunset’s seat.

“Well, so I’m here,” Sunset says, “Thank you for the coffee, by the way.”

“Let me start by asking you how you’re doing,” Twilight begins, “it’s been awhile since we just hung out as friends like this. With all the fiasco that’s been happening at school over these past weeks, I miss this. Our little get-togethers.”

“Oh, um,” Sunset stammers before taking another sip of her coffee and shakily setting it down, “I’m… Personally, I’m fine, no complaints. I’m worried, though,” she continues, “I can’t get a straight answer about Diamond Tiara. Spoiled Rich doesn’t even take my calls, so I’m left talking to Randolph, when I can even get a hold of that house. He’s nice enough, at least, but right now he’s not sure what’s become of her. He told me that she had been locked in a room, and denied any communication with people outside of it that weren’t staff. I know it’s affecting Sweetie Belle, and in turn that affects her friends.

“And I’m getting worried that Diamond is going to be left behind a grade without how much of her education she’s missing out on. She isn’t meeting any grade requirements anymore. It’s not as though someone can deliver homework to her to see that she can keep up with her studies. It’s just… she’s… flat out absent. Twilight, I don’t know how to handle this… Spoiled is her mother, she has her rights, but I’m worried that what she’s doing is not in Diamond’s best interest, but her own.

“And I hate to think that way,” Sunset continues, “It isn’t right that a parent should ever be thought to behave like that.” The shimmering of her eyes tells Twilight all that she needs to know about where her head is at.

Twilight frowns as she glances down at Sunset’s shivering hands that grasp the coffee mug. She passes that same expression back up to Sunset’s face as she goes on to say, “I’m so sorry I put so much pressure on you, but I hope you understand, now, why I had those concerns when I first set you on this mission to investigate those girls. Since then, I’ve accumulated even more reason to be concerned about Diamond in particular. While it is true that I have concerns about her being held back a grade, I currently have far more dire concerns. Diamond admitted to being the one in the hacked photo as she . . . um . . . did the thing in the girls bathroom.

“Based on my understanding of Spoiled as well, she is very concerned about the reputation of her family. I guess I’m not too surprised at her over reaction here, but I remain concerned.” Twilight then tilts her head a bit as she asks, “Are you now telling me that Diamond isn’t even home anymore?”

“She purged, Twilight. Let’s not put a mask on that,” Sunset says firmly, “She did that because someone is telling her she isn’t good enough, that she has to… have a certain shape, maintain a certain style, to be acceptable. And, yes, I am now telling you that Diamond isn’t home anymore, and that’s all that Mr. Randolph was able to tell me. Not that he wasn’t willing, he was very forthcoming otherwise, but he had no answer about where she is now. The way he tells it, she was there one night, and gone the following morning without ceremony.”

“This is terrible news, Sunset!” Twilight wails with a deeper frown. “Purging like that isn’t healthy for any young growing girl like that, but now I’m beginning to suspect she might be either hurting herself in other ways, or perhaps abused too, at least on a psychological front. I don’t suppose you have any information about that? You might not know where she is now, but I haven't heard much from you these past few weeks about what you’ve already uncovered. Anything you can offer might shed some important insight here and perhaps even help us to come up with a plan to help her.”

“Remember what I said about Spoiled Rich? I can’t even get to talk to her. She won’t take calls and seems to never be there when I knock on the door,” Sunset says. “She’s as distant from this as I’ve ever seen. I’ve worked with a lot of students, and usually the parents are quickly closely involved in situations that are like this, to the point where they are calling me regularly to either get insight or follow up, see how their child is doing in the school, with friends or anything else. Spoiled has never made that call even once, she’s never asked me anything, never demonstrated the slightest concern for Diamond’s wellbeing.

“Now that I mention it, the same can be said of Filthy. I haven’t heard from him at all,” Sunset adds angrily, “And I’m as scared as you are. Because she’s hurting herself in one way, there’s… no telling how far she’d go if… if pushed,” she pauses for just a moment before pleading, “do you understand what I mean? And we don’t even know what she’s going through right now, what new stressors have been introduced, not anything!”

A grim look sinks into Twilight’s face the moment Sunset asks, “do you understand what I mean?” To that question, Twilight answers, “I think I’m beginning to gather a decent picture here and I don’t like what I have seen so far.” A small hopeful look grows on Twilight’s face as she lifts her teacup closer to her face but pauses there as she asks, “I don’t suppose you were able to gather any useful insight on this situation with Silver or any of these other girls? Any of them might be more aware about what’s going on. Perhaps even Scootaloo since she was involved with an altercation with Silver several weeks ago. If you recall, that is why I requested you to go on this mission in the first place.” She smiles fondly at Sunset as she adds gratefully, “Which I am still very appreciative of, by the way. I know you didn’t have to do any of this. You are a very good friend.”

“Silver did come to me,” Sunset says quietly, pausing to take another sip of her coffee and close her eyes in an effort to gather her thoughts, “She’s scared. She tells me that there are expectations of Diamond Tiara. One of those is that she always wins at everything, especially politics. When she lost the election, that was when Spoiled came down hard on her. I was… proud of her for being honest, and admitting something like that to the whole school like that… That certainly had to cheapen the payoff for whoever did that to her, put that out there.

“Anyway, so Silver is convinced that Spoiled Rich has gone into full damage control mode, like this is a mess that has to be filtered from the public eye at any cost, like that’s more important than Diamond’s well-being,” Sunset says, “Scootaloo… oh she’s… that’s another bunch of issues altogether, and more worries that I have.”

Sunset puffs out her cheeks, “Twilight, of course I have to do this, it’s my job, these kids are my responsibility every bit as much as any of the teachers, or administrative staff. I just regret that I don’t have better answers, or better resources for finding them. Spoiled is… she’s a Rich, she’s very wealthy and has a lot of contacts, I’m sure of that, so trying to uncover anything she wants to stay hidden is going to be a monumental task for a seasoned investigator… Virtually impossible for me.”

“Not to mention that Spoiled Rich is President of the School Board,” Twilight adds with a frown, “in some subtle ways, I think I’ve been encouraged to keep things on the down low. Spoiled also used to be my greatest supporter on the Board. She even paid for the school's technology upgrades out of her own pocket when the Board voted it down.” Twilight scoots her nearly empty tea cup back a bit with a push of a finger before adding, “And I, of course, appreciate that … but my primary concern right now is Diamond. I don’t want to do anything that would risk my job, but if I have to … I just want you to know where my priorities are.” Twilight delicately places a hand on her chest as she adds, “As a mother myself, I find it very hard to relate with Spoiled right now. To put more attention and emphasis on the reputation of her family rather than Diamond’s personal welfare. I have never related to another human being less than Spoiled right now.”

“Back where I’m from, I had a mother figure, she was a Princess,” Sunset says, “There was no part of her job, or her reputation, that was ever more important to her than the wellbeing of any of her subjects… who, by the way, she never referred to as subjects. They were friends, they were her little ponies, and she knew all of their names. I know, it’s hard to grasp someone who can behave this way, to understand this kind of… of thinking,” Sunset says shakily, “But we know that, and I’m more concerned about Diamond’s welfare, as you said, than I am about making a case against Spoiled. I wonder if Filthy and Spoiled are even on the same page? He seems to be constantly busy with his businesses.”

Twilight says with a brief point at Sunset with her hands otherwise still on the table, “As to that, I know a little bit of information on Filthy. It’s not much, but I do have some friends who work with him. Some of them closely, and others from afar. For example, I heard he was Fluttershy’s biggest financial backer for Sweet Feather’s Sanctuary. According to her, Filthy is mostly busy either overseas or busy here in town. He seems to be primarily business focused from what I can tell, and considering the vast fortune they have accumulated, this can at least serve as a partial explanation precisely why they are so rich. As for his relationship with his daughter, I’m not sure other than it seems he trusts his wife to,” Twilight gives finger quotes now as she adds, “‘take care’ of Diamond.”

“And he’s out of town now, so there’s no getting a hold of him,” Sunset laments, “Alright, so what can I, or we, do at this point? How can we get any more information?”

Twilight takes in a deep intake of breath before she says somewhat trepidatiously, “While we’re on the subject, I think I should warn you that Child Protective Services has made a few discreet inquiries about Diamond in light of what happened at school with her,” Twilight announces then lifts her hands. “For the moment, I think it’s a bit premature to lean into this option heavily, but I want you to be aware that it’s there. At this time I’m more interested to get Filthy Rich’s side of the story here because there is a chance he’s not aware how badly things are proceeding on the homefront. Perhaps he’s been too distracted with businesses overseas. However, if he gets more informed about what has happened to his only daughter here, he might get much more interested.”

“Alright, I’ll find a way to get in touch with him,” Sunset agrees, “I just hope it won’t take too long, is all. I have no idea when he’s due back, or where he’s gone specifically, so I’m at quite a disadvantage. I’ll keep in mind that CPS is getting involved, but Spoiled could easily pay them enough to look the other way.”

Twilight frowns as she admits, “I can’t ignore that possibility either. Spoiled has pretty deep pockets and it seems clear to us, by now, that she has a strong vested interest to downplay this whole affair. However, Filthy's pockets are just as deep and he might be more helpful if we can get a hold of him. As to that, I could contact Fluttershy about this and she might be able to get a hold of him because he has a vested interest in her business. I also think the Belle family works for him too. Hondo in particular last I checked. I forgot the name of his sports goods store.”

“Maybe,” Sunset concedes, “Well, anything is worth trying at this point. I won’t hold my breath, though. Now, there’s more going on… Such as Sweetie Belle. Her studies are suffering now, her grades are slipping, and she seems disinterested in attending class any longer. Scootaloo is, well she’s always been angry, and I’ve been helping her to deal with that, but I fear there’s another toll being taken on her psyche now, and she doesn’t know how to deal with it… We know that Apple Bloom has got Big Mac, Sugar Belle, and Applejack to keep her grounded, she has a lot of support… but Rarity has traveled to the city, setting up her business, and Sweetie and Rarity’s parents have never been entirely… er… aware when it comes to either of their children, you know? It’s not that they don’t care, but it seems like Rarity’s been raising Sweetie more than Cookie or Hondo has, from where I’m sitting.”

Interest alights in Twilight’s eyes as she mentions, “Speaking of Sweetie Belle and the Belle residence, I once got a few text messages from Sweetie Belle a few weeks earlier just before she had her nasty accident down the stairs. Prior to that point, she mentioned that some big truck was blocking their driveway. Diamond was staying at their home at the time and Sweetie Belle mentioned, in her texts to me, that Diamond didn’t want to go with whomever was in that truck. I’ve heard very little feedback ever since then on that front, but that does tell me that Sweetie Belle and Diamond seem to be close now. She might even be aware exactly what might be going on with Diamond. After all, she seems to trust Sweetie Belle enough to spend the night at Sweetie’s house, and Sweetie, in turn, did not reject Diamond. Now you’re also telling me Sweetie Belle has been despondent of late. It seems pretty obvious to me that Sweetie cares for Diamond now. That might also mean she has more answers.” Twilight then shrugs. “What do you think?”

“I think I can ask her,” Sunset replies, “GIve her a chance to open up or, at least, bring any concerns or fears she has to me. Maybe she won’t have complete answers to what’s going on, but at least it’s a place to start.”

Twilight leans forward a bit as she presses both of her hands, which Sunset noticed has purple nail polish and tiny twinkling stars on them, to the table as she requests, “Sunset … please level with me about something. Do you think that Diamond Tiara is a threat to herself?”

“I think she could be with some help from another,” Sunset answers, “But… on her own? With the right help? No, I think she’d be okay.”

“You sure?” Twilight double checks, “I know you’re not allowed to use your magic crystal on any of them but I have some serious concerns about that girl and the others involved here. You might be able to get their permission for a mind scan. Perhaps it could help them recall something that even they have forgotten.”

“Yes,” Sunset answers, “I’m sure. If she’s pushed enough, she can and will be a danger to herself. She’s shown that to begin with. I’m also sure that with the right help, and support, she could do much better and be less of a danger to herself.”

“No,” Sunset adds firmly, “I won’t use the crystal, permission or no. I just don’t know what the repercussions could be for them, for their own minds. If it gets desperate, maybe? But I really don’t want to do that.”

“Okay,” Twilight says with worry lingering in her voice. “I just want to make sure that Diamond
survives all of this fiasco.” She frowns grimly as she adds, “Since you can gather memories even from objects, I suppose that does mean you can do a memory scan of her corpse if it came to that, but obviously we’ll push that reality as far away from ours as possible.” Twilight bangs on the table as she says strongly, “We can not let that happen! Diamond must be protected at all costs. It seems to me that the other girls are deeply involved in this issue too. I’m not even sure if Scootaloo would openly celebrate if the worst fate befalls Diamond at this point. If she also knows why this is happening, it might encourage her to be even more sympathetic.”

“You’re right,” Sunset says, “And I’m not even entertaining the possibility of that worst case scenario. It’s not going to happen. That’s it, as far as I’m concerned.”

Sunset collects her coffee and brings it to her lips, but ends up just staring into the half-full mug and mulling various things over.

The two women sit in silence for a little while as they each process what is said. Eventually Sunset breaks that silence by looking back at Twilight and asking, “So, I’ve been meaning to ask… How is Cozy Glow doing with all of this? How is she handling all of this difficult subject matter?”

“I’m not sure,” Twilight answers slowly. “I think she’s been in shock ever since the election speech. After all, pretty much everyone in that auditorium was,” she shrugs, “Other than that, I guess she kept herself busy with her academics and hobbies.” She smiles softly as she adds, “I don’t think she remembers this, but she once expressed an interest in a large aquarium at Fluttershy’s Sanctuary. I’ve been thinking about taking her there sometime soon. If I do, you wanna come?”

“Yes, that sounds like a nice getaway,” Sunset replies, “So she’s… okay? I mean, that revelation… it completely took the spotlight off of her victory, and, how does she feel about winning that way? I mean, I feel like she could have won without that… but I guess someone was less sure about that.”

“She’s been pouring herself into her work as far as I can tell, including other things she didn’t have to do like programming that sub program in CHS public Network. Checking for bugs, I guess, or at least testing it. I’ve been fairly impressed with it so far.” She pauses a moment as she glances down at the table then looks back at Sunset. “As for exactly how she won the election, as I said, I’m sure it was a shock to her and likely a disappointment as well. She worked so hard on that election. Clearly she was aiming to win, but to win this way? I imagine she’s felt somewhat hollow about this. Probably also concerned too.”

“Hasn’t she talked to you about it?” Sunset asks, curious.

“For the most part, no, but now that you brought it up, I am considering broaching the subject,” Twilight answers, “my darling Cozy knows she can come to me about any subject that she wants. I want to make sure she feels comfortable and safe about anything with me.”

“Me too,” Sunset says, “I’m a teacher, practically a counselor, and I’d like any student to feel free to talk to me free of judgment or expectation. Cozy has never approached me, though… Sometimes I think she’s avoiding me.”

“What?! No!” denies Twilight, “Cozy loves you, Sunny! Just like everyone at CHS. That’s why they approach and confide with you so often.” She lifts a hand and gestures between them as she adds, “Just like we’re doing right now.” She puts her hand back on the table and shakes her head. “I really can’t think of any reason she’d avoid you, but if that’s true at all, I am confused and disturbed.” Twilight tilts her head as she offers, “You want me to talk to her about that?”

“That… is a decision entirely your own, Twilight. She’s your daughter, not mine. I’m just telling you my concerns and nothing more than that,” Sunset answers, “As I said, she’s never come to me with anything. She’s often quick to leave my classes, even, but I’m not saying she’s a bad kid or anything. She’s really very good, her grades are, unsurprisingly, among the highest in my classes. I don’t care if she likes me or not. It’s just whether or not she’s okay that I worry about.”

Twilight gives a cheeky frown as she says, “Well, what I know is, whenever the subject of you comes up, which I’ll admit is not frequent, Cozy is always singing praises about you. Seems to me she regards you like a cool older sister or something. Not unearned, either. Remember the time you took her to the county fair when I couldn’t go?”

“It’s the only time we ever spent together, without you,” Sunset replies, “But it was a nice time, and yes I do remember it. I’m still not talking about how well we get along, Twi.”

“I just wanted to make sure there aren’t any problems here on that front,” Twilight explains. “Seems we got plenty of other issues to deal with as it is. I’ve had plenty of complaints from some of the other parents, too, about the state of affairs at this school. Seems like everyone heard about that election speech in some way or another.” She sighs and shakes her head. “And that’s all I need. More ammo for Neighsay to use against me.”

“Oh believe me, anything Neighsay has is no more effective than a gun full of blanks,” Sunset says, “For every complaint around your administration, there are dozens of those singing your praises. In any case, you’ve never done anything questionable, never stepped outside of the rules, and even know you’re very hands on when it comes to the welfare of a student. You called me here specifically to talk about Diamond, and there’s no way that can be ignored. Not even by him.”

In response, Twilight just gives an adorable blush before she continues as if to change the subject, “Well, in regards to Diamond, I guess we got a few cards on the table here. We’ll check with anyone we can get a hold of who has a good chance of getting a hold of Filthy Rich. Once we have his attention, we should share our concerns and see how he reciprocates. In the meantime we should also both keep an ear out in case any of our students has additional important information to share. Also, if you can, keep in touch with Randolph. He sounds like a nice guy and that likely means he’s also honest. If the situation changes, I’d like to be included in the loop as soon as possible because it may affect my plans going forward.”

“You’ll be in the loop every step of the way, I promise you,” Sunset says as she looks at her watch, “Wow… Time with you sure flies by. I didn’t know we’d been talking for so long, and I’m sorry, but I can’t stay to catch up more.”

“Oh! Certainly! Thank you for coming, and here,” Twilight gets up out of her seat, walks around the table, and approaches Sunset in order to hug her, and Sunset stands and happily returns the hug, squeezing a little for extra comfort.

“Regardless how grim the situation has been, it’s always so good to catch up with you, Sunset,” Twilight squeezes out with a bit of a wheeze thanks to the tightness of the hug.

Sunset releases Twilight, holding her at the shoulders, smiling tearfully and nodding, “We’ll have to catch up properly, and soon. Maybe invite the rest of our friends to join us for something, just, away from the stress and pressure of our jobs, you know?”

“Definitely!” Twilight agrees strongly and instantly.

Cozy Glow feels very refreshed after returning to her room from the shower. She is still toweling off her slightly less curly teal hair as she sits down and spins in her computer desk chair to face her computer. When she feels her hair is sufficiently dry, she drapes the towel on her neck then reaches forward to grasp her cup of tea she laid out for herself in advance then draws it to her lips. She takes a few sips before setting the cup back down then picks up her augmented reality glasses she had charging at her desk. Glasses which look like a normal pair of prescription glasses except the stem is a little thick. Once she put them on, the hidden screen on the inside of her glasses activates and adjusts for the shapes of her eyeballs in order to project a digital overlay of everything she sees beyond the glasses, thus the glasses auto adjusts her vision in order to correct it according to the information it gathered from a laser eye scan.

Cozy reaches forward on her keyboard and almost presses the power activation for her computer right away, but along the way, she pauses for a moment as she admires how cute her nightshirt, that she’s wearing now, is. That and nothing else aside from her glasses. On the front of that tall nightshirt, that extends just a little bit past her waist, she sees the image of three rook chess pieces. The one tilting left is black, the one tilting right is white, and the center is a red rook chess piece. Cozy fondly recalls the time she opened it for one of her Hearth’s Warming Eve presents then later learned Rarity made it personally. Back then Cozy recalls thinking that this seems a bit humble for an aspiring fashionista, but Cozy loved it all the same. No doubt the shirt was literally tailor made with the specific recommendation of Cozy's mother.

After Cozy recovers from her wave of nostalgia, she turns on her computer then sticks a mystery flavor lollipop into her mouth while the computer boots in a few seconds. Once it is fully booted, she seeks out the hidden audio and video file she has on her computer which has the uploaded file that came from their hacked robot dog, K-9. Quite a while ago, Cozy had secretly modified that robot dog with a tiny transmitter that could upload into Cozy’s machine any files that gets imprinted on K-9’s memory stick, and the animal-like AI of the adorable robot is no more aware of this than anyone else is, and thus Cozy has an unwitting spy in her own household that basically functions like an unconventional drone. She hasn’t employed this strategy often in the past but her mother told her that Sunset Shimmer would be paying them a visit this evening and her mother made it quite clear that she wanted this to be a private meeting. Cozy then pretended to cooperate while secretly planning on spying on this conversation because she sensed she might get some juicy details out of it. Besides that, Cozy had calculated an eighty-seven percent chance that this meeting would have something to do with Cozy’s primary and secret nemesis, Diamond Tiara.

On the pre-recorded video on playback, Cozy is able to track Sunset as she made her way into the kitchen. This is seen at the very low angle of the robot dog. After Sunset arrives at the kitchen and sits down at the very high table, it is quickly apparent that Sunset’s lap was too high for the dog to jump on no matter how eager the dog's artificial software encouraged the AI to be. As a result, the rest of the visual image of the video is basically useless for quite some time. All it really shows is Sunset’s legs and occasionally Cozy’s mother’s. Cozy isn’t interested enough in that subject matter to hold her attention to it.

As for audio, Cozy’s augmented reality glasses are secretly vibrating her eardrum, thus she can hear the video very clearly without anyone else in her room hearing a thing.

While the two women start to exchange pleasantries during their encounter, Cozy brings up another program to play some classical orchestra music. Once she has that file playing, she turns it down low so she can more clearly hear the two women’s conversation. While that is going on, Cozy absently lifts her hands and pretends to play on a classical air piano.

However, the two women get to the main crux of their conversion faster than Cozy anticipated. Her mother just started by asking how Sunset was doing and that it is nice to have these little get-togethers. Sunset briefly replied that she’s fine before admitting that she was worried. At that point Cozy’s hand movements on her invisible piano freeze as she widens her eyes a bit. She really didn’t expect the two of them to get to the main point so soon.

From that point on, Cozy turns her music down another twenty percent as she listens to their conversation more carefully. Right off the bat, Sunset quickly admits that Diamond seems to be missing from her mansion and that Diamond's mother, Spoiled Rich, is possibly responsible for this. One of the sources for this information is a butler named Randolph who seems very nice according to Sunset’s opinion. Because of that, Cozy privately suspects that this information might be reliable. Sunset Shimmer is a pretty good judge of character in Cozy’s estimation, after all. If Sunset trusts this man, then it is likely Cozy can trust this information as well.

This information alone was worth the eavesdropping. All of the sudden, in Cozy’s head, a large amount of images of chess pieces start moving across several mental boards that she is keeping track of. Each chess piece represents some specific bit of information that she privately thinks is important. The movement of each chess piece affects the rest of the board. Based on those calculations, she can more accurately gauge present, past, and future circumstances and plan around it.

“Purging like that isn’t healthy for any young growing girl like that,” said Cozy’s mother in the recording, “but now I’m beginning to suspect she might be either hurting herself in other ways, or perhaps abused too, at least on a psychological front.”

Cozy widens her eyes upon hearing that then pauses the recording. Her classical music continues playing, though, at its greatly reduced volume. From there, Cozy pulls up her legs onto her seat and hugs them beneath her nightshirt. She stares at the computer screen with thinly open eyes that have a deeply shrewd and shriveling look as if she’s staring at a bug that she’s contemplating to squash. As she stares at her computer screen, a glare of bright light reflects off her glasses.

Cozy knew in advance that Spoiled Rich very much cared for her reputation. Every source of information Cozy had gathered over the years, in order to eventually crush her nemesis, basically verified that one fact. That was why Cozy secretly hacked the CHS Public network and leaked that photograph that was taken by another one of her many secret school minions, of whom she had blackmailed via Cozy’s secret hacker alias, The Shadow Queen. The intention of that photograph was three fold. Number one; Humiliate Diamond Tiara. Number two; put Diamond at a social disadvantage in the upcoming school election, and Number three; put Spoiled Rich on the defensive. Cozy knew that Spoiled may be very wealthy, but she isn’t a genius strategist while Cozy is. Cozy knew that Spoiled would overcompensate for that social blunder and that would secretly put her right into the palm of Cozy’s hands where she can gleefully crush her opponent.

Cozy was also aware of Svengallop’s secret transmission to Diamond because she tapped into the signal then later jammed it in the auditorium after Diamond finished her turn. When Cozy took her own turn, she inwardly squealed in delight at the thought of Svengallop squirming at the other end of the line and helpless to do anything about it.

That was the plan, at least, but then Diamond shot herself in the foot at the end of the election speech by admitting she was the one in the photo. Ever since then, all of Cozy’s many layered and devious plans suddenly felt hollow. It wasn’t as fun defeating an opponent who was already crushed.

But the conversation Cozy’s been hearing so far put a new light on the situation. She really didn’t expect Diamond to admit to being the one in the picture herself, but since then Cozy started to contemplate why Diamond would do that. Most of Cozy’s conclusions led to one thing; Diamond was already hurting very badly, and that doesn’t feel satisfying to realize because Cozy isn’t the cause of this. If this was a fact that was already in place then it is important to understand why this is so.

So far, this conversation is leading Cozy to conclude that the most likely culprit here is Spoiled Rich herself. Cozy was aware that Spoiled very much cared about her fortune and her reputation, but does that also mean extending to abusing her daughter to accomplish that? If that is the case, then that puts a new spin on everything. Perhaps everything that Cozy secretly loathed about Diamond might have been because of Spoiled.

Upon realizing this possibility, horror starts to sink into Cozy’s soul because she spent many years now meticulously planning her vengeance. So much of her core personality is secretly bent on this one agenda, but if it turns out that her primary target was a victim herself and it explains why Diamond used to be such a bitch, then it sort of feels like Cozy is losing her religious beliefs. It is that scary and hard to let go of something she used to consider a deeply ingrained truth.

But Cozy also prides herself on being as close to an engine of true perfection as possible. To do that, she needs to rely upon accurate information. Learning just how far off target she might be is a hard pill to swallow, but if this is where her new source of information is going, it is important to pay attention to it and not let stubborn pride get in the way.

The stem of Cozy’s lollipop absently switches sides in her mouth as she resumes playing the two women’s earlier conversation.

Cozy does not have much of a reaction to the mention of Filthy Rich entering into the conversation. She was almost perfectly certain that man would come up at some point. She predicted that well in advance. What interests her a little more is mentioning the Cutie Mark Crusaders and their involvement with Diamond as of late. Cozy isn’t totally caught off guard by that fact, though. She planted a virus into many students' cellphones at school quite a while back which is how she was able to gather dirt on people and blackmail them into forced service for her hacker alias The Shadow Queen. Based on the text messages the Crusader’s have been passing back and forth lately, Cozy was able to stay apprised of various situations like that giant truck that parked in front of Sweetie Belle’s home, which had gone there for a very unwilling Diamond. Cozy was also physically in the car with her mother as her mother did voice to text chat with Sweetie Belle and vice versa because her mother was driving at the time.

It used to be quite a surprise to Cozy that the Crusaders grew so interested in Diamond and Sweetie Belle in particular. Based on many of the frantic messages lately, Cozy even suspects that Sweetie might have a downright romantic crush on Diamond. That’s … interesting … if true, but the exact reason for Sweetie’s heavy emotional investment might be more important here. Based on everything else Cozy is hearing about this conversation she secretly tapped into, it’s getting harder and harder to avoid the conclusion that Diamond might have downright been a threat to her own life recently and Sweetie Belle somehow found out about this. Basically in a panic ever since, Sweetie Belle probably felt compelled to jump into Diamond’s business as much as possible ever since. It also seems likely Sweetie was sworn, perhaps even threatened, into secrecy because she never outright told the rest of the Crusader’s this via text messages. Also, based on the way the rest of the Crusaders have been replying, it seems likely they still haven’t reached this conclusion definitely but they might secretly suspect it. That seems especially likely for Silver Spoon. Not only is that rich girl pretty sharp, but she knows Diamond especially well and the circumstances Diamond grew up with.

Cozy frowns when she thinks about it. Everything horrible in Cozy’s past about her otherwise perfect parents got ruined because of Diamond, but now Diamond is starting to sound a bit too relatable. To a rather spooky degree, in fact.

Cozy shakes her head, swallows her hurt and terrified pride, and refocuses on the two women’s conversation.

Cozy’s ears perk up a bit when Sunset mentions her former relationship with an alicorn princess from another dimension. Sunset seems so easy going and easy to relate to in this dimension that it’s sometimes easy to forget that Sunset was born and raised in another one.

Cozy recalls how, despite how much she loves her new adopted mother, she initially thought her new mother was downright crazy when she mentioned subjects like magic and the existence of alternate magical dimensions, but then Twilight proved her word by using her magical gem to levitate some objects. That information blew Cozy’s mind back then into accepting vastly more open alternatives about reality. That kind of information is still very difficult to “fit” into her normal, everyday kind of life, but it is still deeply intriguing to keep in mind nonetheless.

Cozy grins in amusement when her mother mentions the text messages she received from the Belle residence on the day the giant truck arrived. That’s not new information to Cozy except now she’s aware that Sunset is aware of that fact.

More importantly, a plan starts to form in Cozy’s mind as a result of this conversation so far. It looks like these two women can handle the situation insofar as attempting to contact Filthy Rich. They have a few options open to them and it’s not as if Filthy is some secret government spy who is in hiding all the time. On the contrary, the only types of people who tend to be in the public light more than multi-billionaires like Filthy are high end political and celebrity figures. Filthy shouldn’t be too difficult to track down for them because he virtually leaves very big footprints wherever he goes. If they continue to have too much trouble with him later then she might be able to pass on some secret tips to get them on the right track.

But, for now, it seems Cozy has more to gain by starting to ingratiate herself with the Cutie Mark Crusaders because they seem to be at the crux of this whole story. Even if she wanted to continue with her plans against Diamond, Cozy would have to get through to the Crusaders anyway. Since the Crusaders have become important to Diamond and vice versa, she’ll need to know their weaknesses to tear that relationship apart later on unless the information Cozy gathers leads her in a new direction. Overall, it seems clear to her that she needs more information and to gather more important social connections in order to influence the heart of this story.

As the conversation continues, Sunset claims that Diamond isn’t a threat to herself unless pushed. She sounded pretty confident of that too but Cozy remains worried. What if Sunset is lying to soften the blow for Twilight? She knows for sure how much Sunset cares for her mother and if Sunset is relatively convinced she can handle the true depths of this grim situation then it might be, in her estimation, that she doesn’t need to worry Twilight unnecessarily. Very likely, however, Sunset might change her mind if she sees the situation indeed growing worse beyond her control.

The next subject they bring up that really nabs Cozy’s attention is when Sunset said, “So, I’ve been meaning to ask… How is Cozy Glow doing with all of this? How is she handling all of this difficult subject matter?”

This new deeply personal subject matter caught Cozy half off guard, but because of the recent election, she quickly deduced why this was brought up aside from the fact she knows Sunset cares for her.

“I don’t think she remembers this, but she once expressed an interest in a large aquarium at Fluttershy’s Sanctuary,” Twilight eventually added on the subject. “I’ve been thinking about taking her there sometime soon. If I do, you wanna come?”

With rapt attention, Cozy carefully pays attention to Sunset’s reply. Incidentally, Cozy does remember that request and she feels giddy that her mother remembered it too. If Sunset says yes to this offer then she has even more reason to look forward to this event.

“Yes, that sounds like a nice getaway,” Sunset replied in the recording. Upon hearing that, Cozy momentarily felt like standing up and squealing in delight until Sunset added, “So she’s… okay? I mean, that revelation… it completely took the spotlight off of her victory, and, how does she feel about winning that way? I mean, I feel like she could have won without that… but I guess someone was less sure about that.”

In response, Cozy rolled her eyes as she privately mused that it is true Diamond stole her thunder at that moment, but she’s kind of come to expect disappointment often when it comes to anything involving Little Miss Prissy.

“She’s been pouring herself into her work as far as I can tell,” Twilight answered, “including other things she didn’t have to do like programming that sub program in CHS public Network. Checking for bugs, I guess, or at least testing it. I’ve been fairly impressed with it so far.”

“Why thank you, Mom,” Cozy says aloud in delight then privately muses that she’ll keep the rest about being the hacker to herself. For what it’s worth, though, that also means she really has been carefully monitoring the system to prevent any other hack job. This is the Shadow Queen’s territory. Only she is fit to rule here.

“Cozy has never approached me, though… Sometimes I think she’s avoiding me,” Sunset mentioned in the recording.

Hearing that suddenly spooked Cozy Glow. While it is true that she tried to subtly avoid Sunset in fear of her magic mind reading gem that could shatter all of her nefarious schemes, it also hurt to avoid someone that she honestly cared about. What spooked Cozy at that moment, though, is the realization that Sunset had noticed. That’s disappointing to hear but not too terribly surprising. Sunset is a very bright woman, after all. She wasn’t chosen as a personal student of a princess in magical Horse Land for nothing. But still, upon realizing that Sunset was aware of this, it might lead Sunset to falsely conclude that Cozy has personal issues against Sunset when the truth is the opposite. If anything, Cozy would actually like to get closer to Sunset because Sunset has definitely earned that right. If only that stupid magical gem wasn’t in the way.

Earlier, there had been some painful mental plots Cozy contemplated about getting Sunset arrested on false charges just to make sure Sunset remains out of way of Cozy’s revenge plot against Diamond, but now that she’s starting to understand Diamond’s upbringing a little too well, that plan no longer seems worth it. It would hurt Sunset, it would hurt Twilight, it would hurt their closest friends/family, it is a legal risk, and it would hurt Cozy herself. That isn’t worth it if Cozy’s priorities against Diamond are getting more muddied now. Perhaps she should concentrate more on Plan B; getting rid of that damn crystal itself somehow. Maybe even replace it with a convincing fake?

““What?! No!” denied Twilight in the recording. “Cozy loves you, Sunny!”

“Once again, thank you, Mom,” Cozy said aloud with the mist of tears in her eyes. She feels so grateful to be so well understood by this beloved woman and for her attempt to set the record straight to Sunset as well. Listening to Sunset’s doubts is painful even if it is understandable.

“Seems like everyone heard about that election speech in some way or another.” Twilight sighs in the recording. “And that’s all I need. More ammo for Neighsay to use against me.”

That comment draws a pained sigh from Cozy as well. She knew that hacking the CHS Public Network would highly likely draw that response from someone like Neighsay. At the time it still felt like a worthwhile sacrifice, but that was indeed a sacrifice. The last thing she really wanted to do was hurt her beloved mother in any way, but Diamond was right there, bleeding in the ocean that is secretly swimming with a shark like Cozy. That strategy also gave her several important tactical advantages in the election too, but after everything she’s heard in this conversation in conjunction with several others, she has to admit to herself that her resolve is really starting to crack now. Would she do it all again if she had to? The answer is starting to look like, “No, in fact, I wouldn’t based on this new information I have since received.” Realizing that is downright haunting to Cozy.

“For every complaint around your administration, there are dozens of those singing your praises,” Sunset had remarked.

“Okay. Now it’s your turn to be thanked, Sunny,” Cozy says with a smile. “Even if that fact is rather obvious.”

“Well, in regards to Diamond,” Twilight goes on in the recording, “I guess we got a few cards on the table here. We’ll check with anyone we can get a hold of who has a good chance of getting a hold of Filthy Rich. Once we have his attention, we should share our concerns and see how he reciprocates. In the meantime we should also both keep an ear out in case any of our students has additional important information to share. Also, if you can, keep in touch with Randolph. He sounds like a nice guy and that likely means he’s also honest. If the situation changes, I’d like to be included in the loop as soon as possible because it may affect my plans going forward.”

Cozy realizes that it seems like this conversation is being wrapped up. They got enough of a plan to go on for now. To double check, she checks the recording log which ended after K-9 noticed Sunset leaving their home, and indeed, it does look like this conversation is wrapping up.

Privately, Cozy thinks that their plans also set the course for herself as well. While they follow up on their own leads, Cozy will pursue her own. Maybe later those two courses will meet in the middle. She’ll keep tabs on that as much as she can in the interim.

Towards the tail end of the recording, K-9 finally got a better look at the women as they rose from their seats and hugged each other. In her mother’s case, she got hugged so tightly that it caused her mother’s comment to squeeze through a wheeze. Upon seeing this, Cozy giggled a bit and shook her head slightly at the sight.

“We’ll have to catch up properly, and soon,” Sunset proposed in the recording. “Maybe invite the rest of our friends to join us for something, just, away from the stress and pressure of our jobs, you know?”

“Definitely!” Twilight agreed strongly and instantly.

Cozy gives a devious smile at the computer screen as she agrees with a cunning voice, “Sounds like a plan.”

Author's Note

Here's Chapter 20, and thanks a ton to Scroll for his MASSIVE help in writing this so far. Hopefully this hits right!

Chapter 21 - A Revelation

The trio of girls, one rolling along on her skateboard, enter the large open skate park cast in bright late-morning sunlight. Scootaloo wears her cargo shorts, sunglasses, a pair of black high-top sneakers, a purple helmet, on which has been painted a stylized purple wing, and purple knee and elbow pads, and a burnt orange t-shirt depicting a badge split into three colors, each corresponding to the color of the hair of each member of the trio. On this badge is a stylized purple wing in the center of it. Sweetie, with her hair up in a tail, wearing a mint-green spaghetti strap tank top and white capri pants, green sunglasses, and white sandals, licks an ice cream cone, acquired from the nearby kiosk. Apple Bloom wears a green t-shirt and blue jeans with a pair of green knee pads over them, and green elbow pads over her elbows, and a pair of low slung white sneakers, carrying a skateboard of her own under her right arm. Tailing just behind them, a dark orange girl with a head of deep red hair and a smattering of freckles on her cheeks, keeping her green eyes hidden behind dark sunglasses, her white shorts and pink midriff shirt with a white gardenia print on it, fluttering lightly in a breeze, while her pink sandals flip flop with each step.

“Awful nice weather fer this, huh?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Best yet,” Scootaloo agrees, “Perfect for you to learn a little about skateboarding. Ready?”

“Never,” Apple Bloom replies, “Ain’t backin’ out though, no worries.”

“Oh I wasn’t,” Scootaloo assures.

Sweetie smiles at this, “Not gonna take no for an answer, Scoot?”

“Not from Apple Bloom. Not about this,” Scootaloo replies, “Gonna wipe out a couple times, not gonna lie. But you’ll have fun anyway! Just be okay with laughing at yourself sometimes!”

“And I’ll be here to record all of your precious little blunders,” Scarlet Line laughs as she squirts suntan lotion on her hands then proceeds to wipe them along her arms, and then she offers, “Any of the rest of you want some lotion on this fine Saturday morning? I got some extra here.”

“Oh! I’ll take some!” Sweetie says with a wave of her hand, “And thanks!”

“Okay. Here you go,” Scarlet says as she tosses Sweetie Belle the bottle.

The bottle ends up in a light orange hand, which then holds it up for Sweetie, “Scarlet, you know Sweetie can barely catch when she has both hands! Don’t do that!” Scootaloo reprimands.

“Sorry,” Scarlet replies in a teasing manner which leaves a little room for doubt that she actually is sorry. Then she shifts her gaze at Sweetie Belle as she adds, “But if you did drop the bottle, maybe you could have used that ice cream as a substitute.”

“Ew, all that sugar all of my skin? That would just be stick, and attract flies,” Sweetie replies, “Nooooo thanks!”

“‘sides,” Apple Bloom adds, “Ain’t like she was raised to be an animal, not with Rarity doin’ most of the teachin’.”

“You’re probably right,” Scarlet agrees then takes a deep breath and releases it slowly as she scans across the skatepark behind her dark sunglasses. “Anyhoo, shouldn’t the lot of ya get on to rollin?”

“Hell yes,” Scootaloo answers.

“No,” Sweetie says, “Not me, but I’ll provide moral support!” She pumps a fist, the one holding the bottle of lotion, before turning to Apple Bloom. “Do you mind holding my ice cream while I put this stuff on? I don’t mind if you have a lick, either.”

“Right,” Apple Bloom nods and holds out a hand, “Sure, I gotcha.”

Sweetie hands the ice cream over, then dutifully squirts some lotion into the palm of her hand and begins to spread it across her shoulders and arms.

Apple Bloom takes her up on her offer, taking a brief lick of the ice cream, “Mm, Butter Pecan… not too sophisticated, but not bad either.”

“My favorite,” Sweetie says as she finishes spreading the lotion, resulting in a fairly even coat, all except for her back.

“Thanks, AB,” Sweetie says as she tosses the lotion back to Scarlet unannounced and reaches for the ice cream from Apple Bloom, who hands it back without hesitation.

“Want me to spread lotion on your back?” Scarlet offers more kindly. “In exchange, you can do mine, or …” When Scarlet notices Sweetie Belle reclaim her ice cream, she realizes the trouble the white girl might have with the second request. As an alternative, she glances at Apple Bloom questioningly and hopefully.

“Oh, yes, please,” Sweetie says with a genuine smile, “Thank you. I always forget to do that!”

Apple Bloom sighs, “Ah guess Ah I can help ya out there, Scarlet.”

Scootaloo stops in her tracks, pointing toward one of the large cement bowls and the gray boy, who is wearing tight black sport shorts, a gray tank top shirt, and an open black hoodie, suddenly launching into the air at the apex of the slope, spinning around while holding the nose of his board before gliding back down and smoothly into a landing that leaves him rolling quickly towards another ramp up on the other side of the bowl, “Check that out! I didn’t know Rumble was so good!”

“Ah … who?” Scarlet asks as she scans among those already in the skateboard park. Then she spots who Scootaloo was talking about. “Oh! Rumble is here too! Cool, cool.” Then she looks questioningly at Scootaloo. “You didn’t know he likes skateboarding? I think you inspired him.”

“I said I didn’t know he was so good,” Scootaloo corrects, “Not that I didn’t know he liked it… and me? Inspire him? Almost looks like he’s better than I am! …almost.”

Scarlet winces at her older sister as she asks while continuing to rub sunblock on Sweetie Belle, “Well, he didn’t inspire you, didn’t he? I figured Dash did that. Think she even gave you that board.”

Scootaloo smiles wistfully, “Dash… yeah, she’s inspired me in a lot of ways. And yeah, she did give me this board, well, sort of? I mean, she paid for it, after she took me to the shop to design it and all…”

“Typical awesome Dash,” Scarlet says with a fond grin just as she finishes with Sweetie Belle. Scarlet then stands up straight and announces, “Alright, Sweets. You’re all set.” She then looks at Apple Bloom hopefully. “Now do me?”

In the foreground of the skatepark, some of the other teenagers cheer Rumble on when he performs a particularly awesome trick. Among them is Button Mash who cheers momentarily above and beyond his handheld video game system then promptly returns to it and resumes playing

“Sure,” Apple Bloom says, “Hand it over then.” Scarlet proceeds to do so.

Apple Bloom takes the lotion, and squirts a fair bit into the palm of her hand before gently applying it to Scarlet’s back, “You burn easy?” she asks.

“I don’t like the take the chance,” Scarlet replies with a small bit of arrogance. “I’m going to be a movie star someday so I have to take care of myself and my complexion.”

“Rarity has a lot of skin care techniques, she might like to share them with you!” Sweetie says, “Oh but, she’s out of town right now, so that’ll have to wait.”

“That’s okay. I can text her,” Scarlet replies a bit excitedly. “That’s my preferred method of communicating anyway. Let me check if I have her number.” Scarlet pulls out her phone and checks for Rarity’s number. “Looks like … I got your number, but not your sister’s.”

“Okay, I’ll ask if I can give you her number,” Sweetie replies, “No problem!” Sweetie pulls out her own phone and quickly taps out a message, and a sound indicates it has been sent out, “Now just have to wait on her getting back to me.”

“Cool,” Scarlet replies gratefully.

“Alright, slow pokes, I’m goin’ ahead,” Scootaloo says, “I really can’t take all this waiting around and blabbing. Wasting daylight and good weather on it.”

Apple Bloom rolls her eyes, “Ye just wanna get to the part where Ah’m fallin’ on my keister all the time.”

“True,” Scootaloo concedes, “But I’m just as anxious to get into motion already!” With that, she kicks off and sails towards the large bowl where she pauses at the lip then drops down into it.

Apple Bloom sighs, “Guess Ah’d better get on in there too,” she says as she lays the finishing touches on Scarlet’s back. “An’ don’t worry, ah got ya finished up Scar.”

“Thanks,” Scarlet replies gratefully as she lifts up her phone. “Now get in there and make an ass of yourself.” She presses record as she adds, “Your audience awaits.”

Apple Bloom grumbles as she steps up to the lip of the bowl, looking down at it with the same weight as if she were looking at a particularly high cliff’s edge overlooking an outcropping of rocks in a violently busy ocean swell.

“Be nice, Scarlet,” Sweetie admonishes, “It isn’t as if you’d be any better in there.”

“You do realize I just recorded you saying that, right?” Scarlet points out.

Apple takes a deep breath, then sets her skateboard down and sets one foot on it before putting her other foot on it and dropping down. She rolls down easily enough, but she’s definitely not up to anything fancier than staying balanced.

Sweetie smiles, “You say that like it reflects poorly on me, somehow.”

“She’s doing alright,” Scarlet notes offhandedly with a shrug and without much interest. “Nothing too exciting.” Still aiming the phone at Apple Bloom then transferring it to Scootaloo as Apple Bloom passes her, Scarlet asks, “So … how are you holding up, Sweets? Been, ah … busy lately? Come up with any new songs?”

“Not very busy, no,” Sweetie replies, “Worried, though. It’s been a week since I last spoke with Diamond Tiara. Since I’ve even heard anything about her. Heck, Silver Spoon doesn’t even know what’s happening with her. As for songs… No, not really. I’m finding it hard to focus lately. I think Scootaloo was close to just trying me up and carrying me out here if I didn’t agree to come along, honestly.”

Scarlet frowns as she glances over at Sweetie Belle. Part of her considered to stop recording right now because it is now picking up some sensitive information. Of course, the other half of that argument is she’s getting some pretty decent footage of her older sister.

Scootaloo launches into the air at the near end of the bowl, flipping end over end and rotating at the same time until coming down for a hard landing that still leaves her sailing back down the bowl and to the other end to repeat the process, then returning only to cut into a handstand with one hand on the lip and the other pressing the board for her feet before rolling back down into the bowl.

“Nice moves,” Rumble compliments Scootaloo upon passing her.

Scootaloo salutes him as she starts to roll in a circle around him, choosing to fold her hands behind her back as she does, “Thanks, Rumble. You’re pretty awesome yourself!”

“Sure thing,” Rumble agrees casually. “Check this out.”

Rumble grins as he kicks off, speeding up the side of the bowl, simply arcing his jump to come back with more momentum as he moves to the other side and launches himself up to a jump that takes him on an arc to his left, where he comes down grinding the lip for a short stint then hops off and rolls back down into the bowl and does a series of kickflips as he does.

Scootaloo nods her approval, “Real good stuff, Rumble. When did you get to be this good at it?”

“Oh now y’all are just showin’ off!” Apple Bloom grouses as she rolls up next to Scootaloo.

“Oh, you haven’t fallen over yet?” Scootaloo asks, “You’re getting a lot better, AB! Keep it up!”

“It’s like mah sister says,” Apple Bloom recites, “Slow ‘n steady brings home the blue ribbon.”

Scootaloo rolls her eyes, “Because slow is the right speed for winning races, right?”

“Sometimes, yeah,” Apple Bloom replies, “If’n there’s any endurance in it, then ya can’t go and tire yourself out or ya won’t even finish, right?”

Scootaloo nods, “...true.”

Rumble returned to Scootaloo’s side and skids to a stop. He lifts up a sports bottle which he apparently retrieved somewhere while Scootaloo was paying attention and talking to Apple Bloom. He tilts his head back and squirts some water in his mouth for a moment before lowering the bottle and wiping his brow. He then says, “Yeah. I’ve always been something of a natural. Runs in the family, I guess. I once heard, back in the day, Dash and my brother Thunder had some pretty good matches. Thought they’d go professional even.”

“Matches at what?” Scootaloo asks, a little confused at the vagueness.

“Some think Dash and mah sister are fairly competitive, too,” Apple Bloom says, “I mean, ain’t like AJ’d ever set food in one of these here skatin’ death traps, but Ah still think she might manage to stay upright for it.”

“Various things, come to think of it,” Rumble mentions. “All kinds of sports stuff, including this, dirt bike racing, basketball … soccer. You name it. It’s kind of funny how really talented sports pros tend to find their equal somehow.”

“Oh, neat,” Scootaloo says, “It’ll keep her sharp having someone around who’s almost as good as she is!”

“Agreed,” agrees Rumble with a casual grin at Scootaloo. “And likewise, you can keep me on my toes.”

“Oh it’s more like you’ll keep me on mine,” Scootaloo returns, “You’re pretty good, so I feel like I have to work harder to stay ahead of you. That’s okay, I like a challenge.”

“In that case, how about I show you some moves you can practice?” Rumble offers kindly.

“Oooh,” Scootaloo replies, “Now you’re gettin’ cocky! But sure, let’s see what you’ve got.”

“Ah better get outta y’alls way then,” Apple Bloom says with a roll of her eyes as she kicks off and staggering rolls away from them.

“I didn’t mean to kick you out,” Rumble calls after Apple Bloom with a bit of a frown.

“You didn’t kick her out,” Scootaloo replies, “She just knows she’s not at our level, and she doesn’t want to get hurt… and I don’t want her to get hurt. It’s fine. She’ll probably go hang out closer to Sweetie and Scarlet.”

“Well, that’s alright, I suppose,” Rumble accepts. “In that case, c’mon! I call this one, ‘Thunder Cyclone’!”

Apple Bloom does return to Sweetie Belle and Scarlet Line, electing to climb out of the bowl and sit down next to Sweetie.

“Eh, they’re gettin’ a might too risky for me,” Apple Bloom says, “Gonna sit here ‘til Scoots is ready for me again.”

“You’re always welcome,” Sweetie says, “You looked like you were doing okay out there.”

“I wasn’t fallin’ down, which is a whole lot better’n I normally do,” Apple Bloom agrees.

“If it weren’t for the fact that Rumble briefly stayed at our house while he had some trouble back home, I might have mistaken those two to have some romantic feelings together,” Scarlet slightly teases and observes as she continues to film Scootaloo and Rumble, but she pauses the recording whenever they stop for too long. It seems like Rumble is explaining something to Scootaloo and making tiny movements with his board as if to demonstrate what he is talking about.

“Naw, not those two,” Apple Bloom says, “Scoots got her eye on someone else.”

“Oh?” Sweetie says, “Who might that be?”

“No one ah can rightly identify without betrayin’ Scoots’ trust,” Apple Bloom says.

“Aw!” Scarlet complains with a teasing grin back to Apple Bloom. “That’s too bad. This really sounds like juicy information.”

“Ah’d break your phone sooner’n let ya post anythin’ that’s personal to Scoots,” Apple Bloom replies evenly.

“Geeze! Don’t have to be that harsh,” Scarlet mopes.

“So… you know who it is, then?” Sweetie asks.

“Eh, let’s jus’ say I’ve got my suspicions,” Apple Bloom answers.

“How about you, then? You got a crush on someone special?” Scarlet checks with Apple Bloom but she also glances at Sweetie Belle, equally interested in that girl’s answer.

Apple Bloom frowns, “You ain’t recordin’?” she checks.

Scarlet frowns a bit as she asks, “Do you want me to turn it off first before you answer?” She looks at her phone and then adds, “Actually, I do have it paused at the moment. Scoots and Rumble just seem to be talking for now, but I think there'll be some action from them soon. I do want to tape that.”

“Then jus’ tell me if’n ya need to start up again so’s I can shut my yap,” Apple Bloom says. “An’... Ah’ll tell ya.”

Sweetie blinks, “You will?”

“Sure,” Scarlet agrees as she lowers and pockets her phone.

“Yep,” Apple Bloom answers Sweetie before taking a deep breath, “Y’all know that english boy? Pip?”

Sweetie nods with a knowing smile, “Oh yeah, him. He’s a grade below us, right?”

Apple Bloom nods, “Yeah, but… he’s kinda sweet, an’ not too bad to look at neither. Been real friendly to me. Ah dunno, he just… Ah’m sorta stuck on him, is all.”

“Who is Pip? You got a picture of him?” Scarlet asks hopefully.

“Er…,” Apple Bloom blushes, “Ah do, yeah.” She pulls out her own phone and opens the gallery on it, swiping through several photos until she gets to one of Pip and holds the phone up for Scarlet to look at.

“Whoa there.” Scarlet studies the picture for a moment before shrugging and admitting, “I guess he’s pretty cute.” She looks at Apple Bloom. “But I suspect it’s more than just his appearance that got you so interested in him. You have a thing for Brits or something?”

“Eh, sort of? I mean, Ah do like his accent, yeah… but naw, it’s more n’ that. He’s sweet, real nice, polite, bunch of good qualities to me,” Apple Bloom says, “Not just some… surface stuff.”

Sweetie nods, “I know what you mean. I’ve gotten tired of boys who don’t care about more than how I look, or treat me like some sort of accessories, like I’m supposed to make them look good or something.”

“Pip don’t really come across like that type,” Apple Bloom agrees, “But he also don’t seem to keen on datin’ anyone anyway, so I guess it don’t really matter.”

“In that case, do neither of you find anything enticing about a good-looking bad boy rebel?” Scarlet checks as her eyes shift back and forth between Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. She also quickly checks with her sister and finds Scootalooo still just chatting with Rumble.

Sweetie Belle swallows, her eyes going a little shifty before replying, “I… don’t really find anything enticing about boys at all.”

Apple Bloom nods at Sweetie before turning to Scarlet, “No, Ah like ‘em honest and proper. Don’t have use for a boy that ain’t gonna respect me, or might treat me wrong in other ways, so if’n the boy has a chance of needin’ a wallopin’ from me, then I just don’t have time for ‘em.”

“Okay, two things,” Scarlet brings up. “Number one; I once read a report about ‘Nice Guys Finish Last.’ If I recall correctly, it explained why some women find the bad boys exciting, but only temporarily. They can be more adventurous. However, if they are getting older and want to settle with someone and raise a stable family, then that is when the good boys become really attractive. Looks to me like you skipped the bad boy phase entirely,” she says with a nod to Apple Bloom, “which, if I’m being honest, doesn’t really surprise me. Every time I’ve ever seen you, you seem to like stability and with a good head on your shoulders. Part of farm life, I guess.” She then looks at Sweetie Belle. “And you seem to skip the boy phase entirely. In that case, do you have a girl you have a crush on?”

“Part of having self respect,” Apple Bloom says with a frown, “Farm girl or no.”

Sweetie blinks, “I do, actually… but… you’ve got to swear not to tell anyone. I’ve really only told AB and Scoots about it, um… and Silver and Snails, too… but my own family doesn’t even know that I like girls, and I’m not ready to tell them yet.”

“Ya ain’t gotta say at all if’n ya don’t want to,” Apple Bloom says.

“Oh, I know,” Sweetie says, “But… Scarlet’s not even recording this, so she must be serious about being respectful of the conversation, right?”

Scarlet glances at Scootaloo and Rumble again. It looks like they are in motion now, but nothing too serious since Scootaloo is just practicing. Because of that, she looks at Sweetie Belle and nods with a face set with serious respect as she says, “Okay. You have my word that I won’t breathe a word of this to anyone who doesn’t know already.” She indicates back to Scootaloo with a shrug of her right shoulder as she adds, “Since you said my older sister is one of them, I might bring this up with her if it seems appropriate but not until then.”

Sweetie nods, “Alright then, I’ll tell you.”

Apple Bloom simply waits.

Sweetie sighs, “I’ve got a crush on Diamond Tiara…”

Scarlet winces as she asks, “Since when? Scootaloo once told me that Diamond and Silver used to pick on you Crusaders a bunch. I doubt you found her attractive then aside from the fact you were all younger back then.”

“No, you’re right, I didn’t. At all,” Sweetie confirms, “But that was back then… They haven’t been picking on us this year, and… well… I’ve found out a few things about Diamond that… um… make her seem more human to me. I… don’t know how else to explain it.”

“Yeah. I heard a few of those rumors,” Scarlet replies as she crosses her arms. “Something about purging? Heard there was a photo being passed on around school and then she admitted it during some election speech. Practically the whole town is whispering about that.”

“A photo? It’s online,” Sweetie says with a frown, “Some evil jerk made her private life very public and humiliated her… It… really upset her.”

“That really does suck,” Scarlet agreed. “I hope whoever that is who posted private information like that online burns in hell.” Her eyes flash at Apple Bloom as she quickly adds, “Excuse my language.”

Apple Bloom shrugs, “Scoots has said worse, and ah I can handle it. Thanks anyway.”

“Has anything been done about that?” Scarlet asks Sweetie Belle. “That seems like a big deal, and now with Diamond disappearing after the speech which was what? Three weeks ago? I guess I can see why you’re worried.”

“Honestly, I’m scared,” Sweetie admits, folding her arms to grip her shoulders, “I’ve seen… well… I just… she might hurt herself really bad…”

“Really bad? Like how?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Like… oh AB, I…,” Sweetie suddenly stands up and runs off, throwing what’s left of her ice cream cone to the side.

Apple Bloom watches her for a moment before standing up for herself, “Scoots!” she calls out, “Somethin’s wrong with Sweetie!”

Scootaloo pauses, looking back at Apple Bloom, then to Rumble, “Sorry, Rumble, gonna have to see to that. I’ll be back though. Lots of daylight left for this and I don’t want to waste it either.”

“Want some backup?” Rumble shyly offers.

“I guess?” Scootaloo answers, “I don’t know what you can do, but more friends can’t be a bad thing, right?”

“Then c’mon! We can catch up to her more quickly on the skateboards,” Rumble proposes as he drops his board back to the ground then calls over his shoulder, “Button, be back in a sec!”

In response, Button Mash briefly just waves without glancing up from his game.

Scootaloo casts a quick glance over at Button, then sighs and kicks off after Rumble.

Apple Bloom now takes off at a run after Sweetie, who has headed for the restrooms.

“Sweetie! Hold up!” Apple Bloom calls out, “Don’t jus’ run away from us!”

Sweetie doesn’t reply, continuing to run away.

Scootaloo and Rumble both overtake and pass Apple Bloom, but Sweetie Belle arrives at the public ladies restroom first. Naturally that causes Rumble to hesitate at the entrance. From there, he passes Scootaloo an uncomfortable look which begs no explanation.

“Wait for you here?” he offers.

“Maybe be ready to intercept, too,” Scootaloo advises as she kicks her board into her hand and leans it against the outer wall. “And watch my board.”

“You got it,” Rumble confirms with a nod.

By now, Apple Bloom arrives and she and Scootaloo push through the door into the ladies’ room.

“Sweetie?” Apple Bloom calls out, but it doesn’t take long to hear the sniffling coming from the only closed stall in the place. Also in the ladies restroom is a tall purple lady who was doing her makeup, particularly her lipstick at that moment. She pauses in concern because she also hears Sweetie Belle sniffling. That look transfers to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom when they enter. She hopes that they can solve this problem for her.

“Sweetie,” Apple Bloom repeats as she approaches the stall, “What’s wrong?”

“I… I don’t want to talk about it,” she says.

“Well, you’re crying and running off now,” Scootaloo says as she arrives next to Apple Bloom, “It’s really worrying, Sweetie, and it doesn’t seem fair that you won’t even clue us in to what’s going on to make you this upset!”

“I said I don’t want to talk about it!” Sweetie replies, almost getting shrill.

“And I thought I made it clear that that just isn’t going to fly this time,” Scootaloo replies calmly.

Apple Bloom looks at Scootaloo with worry for a moment, before adding, “Look, ya ain’t gotta talk about anythin’ ya don’t want to talk about… but you do have the pair of us real worried, right now, and that don’t feel too fair either. Please, talk to us?”

Scootaloo looks over at the purple lady, “Do you mind?” she asks, indicating a particular need for privacy at this moment.

“Oh. Sure,” the purple lady accepts then quickly puts her lipstick away in her purse. Truthfully, even though she doesn’t look totally done, she seems relieved to be excused right now but there is also a hopeful look in her eyes which indicates she hopes this situation will be resolved. With that, she makes her way out of the restroom.

“Come on, Sweetie,” Scootaloo says, “We’ve got the whole place to ourselves now.”

“Scootaloo…,” Sweetie pleads.

“This has gone on long enough, Sweetie,” Scootaloo says, “You’re not going to go through this alone, do you get me?”

“Now,” Apple Bloom adds, “What haven’t ya told us about Diamond?”

Sweetie unlatches the stall door and pushes it open, stepping out.

“Oh, this is about Diamond?” Scootaloo says, catching a sharp look from Apple Bloom and shrinking back from it, “I-I mean, what’s wrong with Diamond?”

Sweetie looks around the restroom, checking every corner before returning her attention to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

“She um… she’s cut herself,” Sweetie says slowly, “It… it looked like a lot, from what I saw… and… like maybe she wanted to do worse than that…”

“Worse than…,” Scootaloo blinks, “Oh.”

“Well, dang,” Apple Bloom says, “Diamond is fixin’ to kill herself?”

“NO! I… I mean… I don’t know!” Sweetie cries, “I just… I mean, I think she could go that far? She was so upset before, and then horrible thing happened during the speech and I just know that it’s gotten even worse since then…”

“Have you told Ms. Shimmer?” Scootaloo asks.

“No,” Sweetie admits, “I don’t know if I even should. How hurt would Diamond be if I betrayed her trust like that?”

“Not half as hurt as she might do to herself if’n ya don’t say a thing,” Apple Bloom says, and this sets Sweetie bawling.

“Oh Sweetie,” Scootaloo says softly, almost sounding defeated as she pulls Sweetie into a hug, and Apple Bloom joins in that hug just a second after that.

“It’s a scary thing,’ Scootaloo says, “I have no idea what I would do in your situation… but I do know that I’d want to do something to protect someone I care about who was… a danger to themself.”

“And I do,” Sweetie says through a sob, “But I just don’t know what to do!”

“S’pose tellin’ Ms. Shimmer is right out?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Well, no,” Sweetie sniffs, “I just… will any of you come with me?”

“Well duh,” Scootaloo says, “Now we just have to hope it isn’t too la-”

Apple Bloom glares at Scootaloo, but Sweetie was quick on the update and backs away looking terrified.

“NO! What if I’m too late?” she whimpers, “What if… oh no… how could I let her… oh…”

Sweetie nearly falls to her knees, but Scootaloo is quick to catch her up and hold her up.

“Okay, first… No way would that be your fault,” Scootaloo says, “I mean, right? It wouldn’t?”

“‘Course it wouldn’t be her fault,” Apple Bloom assures, “Don’t mean more can’t be done, and we don’t know if’n it is too late, either. Ain’t no use in panickin’, right?”

“Right,” Scootaloo agrees, “No use in that. What we do is take action.”

“...how?” Sweetie asks miserably.

“We find Ms. Shimmer, or Ms. Sparkle maybe,” Scootaloo suggests, “I’d trust either of them to take this seriously.”

“Reckon that’s a good start,” Apple Bloom agrees, “Ah’m sure it ain’t too late fer Diamond, okay? Don’t ya go panicking no more now, ya hear? We’ll find out what happened to her.”

“I really hope so,” Sweetie says, hanging on to Scootaloo, “I’m sorry.”

“For what?” Scootaloo asks.

“I didn’t tell you this sooner,” Sweetie says, “I kept this to myself.”

“Well, why did you?” Scootaloo asks.

“I promised,” Sweetie answers, “I promised Diamond that I wouldn’t tell.”

“Okay,” Scootaloo says, “I understand that. I’m glad that you did tell us though, and… don’t see a need for you to apologize, since you were just trying to keep a promise to a… friend.”

“If’n she wants to be our friend, I ain’t gonna say no to it,” Apple Bloom says.

“Really?” Sweetie asks.

“Really,” Apple Bloom answers, “Just don’t see no reason to hold on to hurts that ain’t happenin’ anymore.”

Scootaloo grumbles, “I guess.”

“Can’t live with that anger all the time, Scoots,” Apple Bloom says, “Gotta forgive sometime.”

“I can forgive when she fucking apologizes!” Scootaloo snaps, “Fuck! You get to be such a goodie two shoes at times like this!”

Apple Bloom frowns at this, but doesn’t bite back.

“Scootaloo, please don’t fight,” Sweetie pleads.

“I… oh, alright,” Scootaloo says, “So, do we wanna go find Ms. Shimmer now?”

“No,” Sweetie says, “You’re having a nice day, and I don’t want to ruin that for you.”

“Ruin… Sweetie, you’re more important than a day at the skatepark, okay? Do you get that?” Scootaloo asks, “I’m not choosing that over you, and especially not when you’re this upset, so just get that out of your head right now.”

Sweetie offers a weak smile to Scootaloo, “...alright,” she replies.

“Now, are ya ready to go lookin’ or do ya need time to get yerself together first?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Um… I should dry my face and make sure my eyes aren’t too puffy,” Sweetie replies, “But, I… I shouldn’t wait, not anymore. I’ve already waited too long as it is.”

“We don’t know that yet,” Scootaloo says, “Might be you’re just in time, you never know.”

Sweetie shows a grateful, but small, smile at this, “Thank you, Scootaloo.”

“Come on, let’s get you cleaned up,” Scootaloo says.

It’s only a matter of minutes before the three of them exit the ladies’ room. Along their way out, they pass by Rumble who is still standing their, guarding the room like he promised. They also notice he is drained of color more than usual for his gray face.

“Um, ah … here’s your skateboard back,” Rumble offers to Scootaloo with a very nervous voice.”

“Thanks,” Scootaloo says as she takes the board, “You look like you’ve seen a ghost, Rumble.”

“I guess,” he agrees nervously as he rubs the back of his neck. “Um … listen, Scoots … there is something else I wanted to talk to ya about, but it isn’t nearly as important as what’s going on here. It can wait till later, but please remember my request.”

“Yeah, sure,” Scootaloo says, “Later though. We’re gone for now.”

Rumble lifts up a hand and says, “Before you three go, is there any way I can help you out now?”

“Sounds like you heard quite a bit from out here,” Scootaloo asks.

“Sorry!” Rumble apologies with a blush. “I waited here for her like you asked me too. I also watched over your board. Plus … well, restrooms have good acoustics.”

“Then first thing, keep it to yourself,” Scootaloo says firmly. “Except for Silver Spoon. If you see her, let her know what’s going on. Tell her we’re looking for Ms. Shimmer now, and not to panic. Just, remember, we don’t for sure know anything about Diamond’s situation right now. And if you see Ms. Sparkle, will you let her know Sweetie had something she wants to talk to her about?”

“Sure thing,” Rumble instantly agrees. “But know this. I think I’ll be taking off from the park after this. There ain’t no way in hell I can safely concentrate on my board moves for the rest of the day. I think I’ll take it easy from now on unless you want me to specifically seek out Shimmer or Ms. Sparkle.”

“Are you going to go into hiding?” Scootaloo asks.

Rumble blanches at her question then shakes his head as he replies, “No. Just figured I need some time to cool off my head, ya know? But if you need me to seek out Shimmer or Sparkle now, I will. I promise.”

“Scootaloo, calm down,” Sweetie says softly.

Scootaloo glances at Sweetie before looking at Rumble again, “Right… Alright, I’m sorry. Take your time, calm yourself down… and if you happen to see Ms. Sparkle during whatever you might be doing after this, just please let her know, and same with Silver Spoon. We’ll go and find Ms. Shimmer, so you don’t even have to worry about that… and thank you, Rumble.”

“You got it,” Rumble agrees with Scootaloo with a firm nod then gives a sympathetic look to Sweetie Belle. He didn’t know what to say to her, though, so he just ends up staring at her for a few seconds before looking away in shame.

Scootaloo sighs, and leads Sweetie off.

“Thanks, Rumble,” Apple Bloom says, “Yer a real stand up fella.”

“Thanks!” he calls after Apple Bloom then widens his eyes as he recalls, “Oh, and we still need to collect Scarlet and Button.”

“Thanks, but I’m not about to forget my little sister,” Scootaloo calls back.

“Scootaloo, cut that out,” Apple Bloom replies.

“Then I’ll collect Button then and then we’ll head out,” Rumble proposes as he drops his skateboard and starts to skate on ahead. “He came with me anyway, so we might as well leave together.”

“Great,” Scootaloo says as she guides Sweetie back to Scarlet, and Apple Bloom moves right along with them.

Chapter 22 - Veritas Autem De

The rattling of the bus hardly registers to Sweetie as she stares out the window at the passing buildings and vehicles, though nothing keeps her attention for more than a second. The hard seat did its best to remind her of where she was, but she hardly cared about that either.

“Sweetie,” Scootaloo says from beside her, offering a nudge to her shoulder.

It gets no reaction from Sweetie, her gaze fixed firmly on nothing as they pass by many things.

“Ah’m sure Ms. Shimmer is home,” Apple Bloom offers, “Ain’t no reason to be scared.”

Sweetie still does not respond, now becoming somewhat transfixed by her own faint reflection in the thick glass of the window, rather than the varied pedestrians on their walks, the vehicles zipping past, or the diner they sped away from.

“You gotta get with the program, Sweetie,” Scootaloo says, “Gotta be ready to talk to Ms. Shimmer… You’re… you’re the one that knows Diamond, not us.”

Sweetie heaves a great sigh as she turns to Scootaloo, “I’ll be ready,” she replies.

“It’ll be awhile before we get there,” Scootaloo says, “Where is your head at right now?”

Sweetie sniffles, a haunted look passing over her features, “I… I keep thinking about Diamond lying dead in a bathroom somewhere, alone… and who knows how long before anyone finds out, shoot, before anyone starts looking for her…”

Scootaloo blinks, gripping Sweetie’s shoulders and looking straight into her eyes as she says, “She’s f-... uh… well… she’s alive, okay? We’re not too late, do you hear me?”

“I want to believe that so much, Scoot,” Sweetie says.

Scootaloo pulls the distraught girl into a hug.

“Dammit Sweetie,” she murmurs, “Hold yourself together for a bit longer, okay? We’ve gotta be able to talk when we get to Ms. Shimmer’s house. All of us.”

“Ah’ll be fine,” Apple Bloom says.

“I know,” Scootaloo answers, “I know… We’ll all be fine.”

“Why don’t we find somethin’ else to talk about?” Apple Bloom suggests. “Can’t always be talkin’ about the sad stuff, y’know?”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo agrees, “You’re getting better, AB. Do you think you’ll try any tricks soon?”

Apple Bloom shrugs, “Figured stayin’ upright was a trick on its own, really.”

“You seem to have it down,” Scootaloo says, “When’s the last time you landed on your ass?”

Apple Bloom rolls her eyes, “Dunno, like… a month ago?”

“See? Now try to do something new,” Scootaloo says, “Only way I ever learned was trying new things.”

“Reckon Ah can do that,” Apple Bloom, “If’n you’ll take me to the hospital when I break somethin’.”

“Oh sure,” Scootaloo says, “It might happen, but don’t treat it like a guarantee or you’re practically begging for it to happen.”

Sweetie sniffles, pulling back from the hug with Scootaloo.

“Thanks for not pushing me to do it,” Sweetie says.

“Oh no, you? No,” Scootaloo says with a shake of her head, “You uh… you’re not exactly the athletic sort, you know?”

Sweetie looks down, a bit put off.

“I don’t mean anything by that,” Scootaloo says, “Just saying that you’re… more of an artist, really. You write and sing really good. You could actually put that in danger if you aren’t careful. You know? Break a wrist, or your jaw if you land wrong or… or whatever… Just… I don’t want to be the reason you can’t sing, even if it’s only for a little while.”

Sweetie smiles tearfully at Scootaloo as she looks back up to her.

“Y’know,” Apple Bloom says, “Ah heard that song ya sang fer Diamond back at the Bowlin’ Alley. That was somethin’ else.”

“Oh but that wasn’t mine,” Sweetie says, “I just memorized a pop song I really love, and it made me think of her when I heard it. That’s all.”

“So?” Apple Bloom says, “Ya still sang it so darn good. Shame ya won’t go on sta-”

“No!” Sweetie squeaks, “I don’t do that, it’s… I can’t, okay? All those faces looking at me, expecting something amazing?”

“Which you’ll deliver and then some!” Scootaloo declares.

“But I won’t!” Sweetie says, “I’ll just freeze up, that’s all. I’m okay with not being in front of crowds. I’m fine with that.”

“Well then… at least let us put you online,” Scootaloo pleads.

“No!” Sweetie squeaks, “Don’t do that!”

“I wish you would try, at least,” Scootaloo says.

“I’m… not that good,” Sweetie says.

“You’re right,” Apple Bloom says with a nod.

“What?!” Scootaloo gasps.

“She ain’t that good, she’s much better. Oughtta be a star,” Apple Bloom concludes.

Scootaloo sighs, “Oh, right. Whew… I thought… nevermind what I thought… I agree!”

“Please stop,” Sweetie says, blushing at this.

“Aw fine,” Apple Bloom says, “Ah think this is our stop comin’ up anyhoo.”

“Oh,” Scootaloo says reaching up to pull the string to alert the driver to stop the bus.

It’s a matter of moments before the bus’s brakes squeal and it slows down and opens its doors to the street. Scootaloo, Sweetie, and Apple Bloom exit through the center door and onto the sidewalk. Scootaloo sets her skateboard down as soon as she sets foot on the sidewalk, and Apple Bloom elects to simply carry hers under her arm.

“So… she’s on Canterberry Commons?” Scootaloo asks.

“Eeyup,” Apple Bloom replies, “We walk that-a-way.” She points east of their current heading and starts in that direction.

Scootaloo nods, “Come on, Sweetie… We’re with you, okay?”

“Y-Yeah,” Sweetie says as she walks along with Apple Bloom while Scootaloo rolls slightly ahead of them, her short purple hair rustling in the passing breeze.

It’s only a matter of a few minutes before they arrive on the proper street, and the building, itself several stories tall, stands out easily enough. The grounds are in decent shape, at least moderately maintained. Passing across the covered parking lot, they find their way to the public walk to the door. The air smells of recently cut grass as they approach the main entrance, and find it is open.

Scootaloo kicks up her skateboard and catches it under her arm as they enter the building, the three of them immediately heading for an elevator and pressing the call button. It is not long before the elevator opens up and admits the three, next Apple Bloom presses the 5th floor button and waits for the doors to close.

The elevator travels up, silent but for the sound of the cables running on the outside. The three stair at the inside of the doors, clean brushed-steel doors and wooden panel half-walls enclosing them in a well-lit box.

The doors open, allowing them entry to the 5th floor hallway. The three exit onto the floor, looking around.

“Apartment 511,” Scootaloo recalls, “I’m pretty sure.”

Apple Bloom nods and starts to lead in that direction, pausing to step around a small boy playing on a ride-on fire truck toy. She waves and smiles at the boy, who seems bashful and does not reciprocate.

Sweetie and Scootaloo follow the farm girl around the boy and down the hall to their destination.

“Alright, are you ready Sweetie?” Scootaloo asks.

“No,” Sweetie admits, “But go ahead…”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom says as she raises a fist and knocks on the door.

The door swings open. Twilight Sparkle stands such that she is blocking entry into her home, and staring out at whoever knocked on her door just after the noon.

“Ma’am,” Paxton says, holding his hat in his hands, “I’m Praxton Blackjack… and I wonder if we could talk?”

Chapter 1 - Diamond's Secret

“Spoon, Silver?” the teacher called out.

“Here,” the grey girl said flatly, resting her chin in the palm of her left hand.

“Tiara, Diamond?” the teacher called out.

A few seconds passed, and the teacher repeated the call, to more silence.
Sweetie stared over at Diamond’s seat, scratching her ear as she did. It was unusual to see Diamond and Silver separated for any length of time, and Silver did seem to be out of sorts herself. Where was the bully now?

She sighed and scanned the rest of the room, eyes falling on Scootaloo, then on Applebloom, and a few other classmates besides. Everyone had grown, and now here they were, just a few months from graduating high school. Scootaloo’s hair had grown long, and she wore it twisted into a long braid that wouldn’t interfere with her skateboarding. Her leather jacket was draped over the back of her chair, it featured patches of all sorts depicting what she felt were qualities she and her friends, and her hero, shared. Faded, torn, jeans adorned her slender legs while a loose fitting t-shirt featuring a picture of a rainbow-colored lightning bolt covered the rest of her. She looked inhumanely bored at this very moment, and Sweetie found herself stifling a giggle at that.

Applebloom had a hat sat leaning against her seat, near her feet. She couldn’t wear it in class, not since the new rules were established, but the Stetson told the story of her life well enough on its own. She still had her ribbon, but now she wore that tied around her upper right arm. A simple pair of jeans and a green shirt covered her up, and work boots covered her feet.

Silver’s glasses had been traded for contacts, and she wore a silvery button-up top tied at the waste, over black leggings that were covered by a light-grey skirt. A pair of silvery slippers finished this off, while bracelets and necklaces were set to accessorize an otherwise simple outfit. Silver didn’t appear to be looking at anything more than a wall, and she was clearly set on giving Scootaloo a run for her money in the bored-looking contest.

“Very well, Ms. Tiara is absent again…,” the teacher huffed as she turned to the chalkboard.
Sweetie noticed Silver visibly slouch as the teacher said this.

Huh?

The rest of class was a blur of numbers and functions, which Sweetie felt was absurd for so early in the morning. Nevertheless, she took down notes through her yawns. Halfway through writing down a particularly brutal equation she felt a buzzing, and jumped with a little squeak before scrambling to locate her cell phone. It was buried in the pocket of her capri pants, she felt herself blushing as the class turned to stare at her.

She sighed and pulled the phone from her pocket, bringing it to life with the press of a button and swipe of a finger. She had received a text message, from Scootaloo.

Sweetie, wna hng aftr skool?

Sweetie giggled briefly, using one hand to rapidly tap out a response while using the other to attempt continuing to take notes.

Sure, wher @?

She took a moment to focus on her notes, crossing out an erroneous number and filling in the correct one above it.

Strt w SCC, duh!

Well, of course. Sugarcube Corner would be the expected starting point. Scootaloo must have known this was not what she meant though.

Wer d u wanna go after?

Sweetie yawned again, and the teacher’s droning finally came to an end with the piercing screech of the school bell. The class was dismissed, and Scootaloo didn’t hesitate to throw on her jacket and grab her bag and start moving to the next class.

Sweetie smiled as she watched her friends readying for their next classes, she wished she’d not moved on to advanced placement when she had, it meant they didn’t share as many classes as they would have liked.

Skt prk

Sweetie sighed as she made her way to her AP English class, bumping into Silver as she approached the door.

“Watch it!” Silver said with a scowl.

“Oh, sorry. I wasn’t paying attention,” replied Sweetie.

“Any idiot could figure that out,” replied Silver with a pronounced roll of her eyes.

“Oh, um, yeah,” Sweetie said with a tiny giggle, then she stopped as she thought of something, “Oh, Silver, do you know what’s happened with Di-”

“Don’t. Even. Ask.” Silver snarled as she stomped away into the classroom.

Sweetie stood there, blinking for a moment as she scratched her head.

“Uh, did I say something wrong?”

“Theems tho,” said a rather distinctive lisp from behind her.

Sweetie turned to see Twist, her orange hair arranged in more manageable tails and her glasses settled comfortably on her nose. She stared at Sweetie for a moment, before tilting her head.

“Thomething wrong, Thweetie?”

“Uh, I mean… I don’t know. Just was wondering if Silver knew what was going on with Diamond, she’s been absent awhile now… Dunno, just feels wrong, I guess,” she said with a sigh.

Twist nodded in response.

“Thure, but it’th not really our buthiness, ith it?”

“I… guess?” she answered awkwardly as they both entered the classroom.

The rest of the day went by more smoothly, without Sweetie further unintentionally angering Silver, with random texts from Scootaloo and Applebloom throughout the day, and even the odd text from Rarity just checking in on her little sister so close to graduation. I mean, darling, it’s so exciting! Soon you’ll move on to college, grow and find the path you’re meant to take! I can hardly contain myself, dear!

All the while, though, she could never quite get her mind off of Silver, or Diamond. Why was Silver so upset? She was surly very often, but outright hostile? No, she was more along the lines of an antagonistic brat most of the time. It didn’t fit her at all, so what was up?

Naturally, Sweetie’s thoughts meant she wasn’t paying attention to her surroundings, and so she collided with someone else. That someone else grunted as she fell and her bag slid a good distance from herself. Sweetie looked down and gasped.

“Oh! I’m so sorry!” she cried as she reached down and helped Silver up from the floor.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Silver snapped as she shoved Sweetie back.

Sweetie was caught off guard. She blinked, stunned into silence at Silver’s hostility.

“Gah! You’re an even bigger idiot than I thought!” she screamed as she lashed out and slapped Sweetie across the face with actual strength behind it. It left a mark, and left Sweetie even more stunned than before. Silver marched off, shoving another student out of the way and grabbing her bag before storming down the hallway and finally through the school’s exit.

“What the fuck is her problem!?” yelled Scootaloo as she watched Silver storming off, then turned to investigate Sweetie’s face, “Are you okay? That looked like it hurt pretty good…”
Sweetie blinked her stun away and focused on Scootaloo’s violet eyes, “I-I’m okay, thanks… Uh, how much did you see?”

“Saw my friend, the space case, walking along in her own little world before she runs into Silver and sends her crashing to the floor… then helps her up and gets yelled at for her troubles, and then gets slapped,” Scootaloo growled.

“Oh…”

“Y’know what? I’ve had it with her crappy attitude,” Scootaloo said as she adjusted her jacket and dropped her bag by Sweetie’s feet before spinning on the heel of her boot and marching after Silver.

“W-wait!” cried Sweetie.

“Ah don’t think she’s gonna listen ta ya,” a familiar twang spoke up from her other side.
Sweetie looked at Applebloom, they nodded at each other, and both took off at a run after Scootaloo, who had just turned and walked out the door moments earlier.

By the time they arrived outside, Silver was on the ground with a fuming Scootaloo staring down from over her.

“Scootaloo!” cried Sweetie as she ran up and placed herself between her orange-toned friend and the grey-toned girl. Scootaloo glared at her, clenching a fist and raising it up.

A strong hand gripped her wrist and held her fist steadily.

“Now hold on there, Scoots… Ah don’t think ya realize what yer about ta do,” said Applebloom calmly.

Scootaloo took a moment to collect herself, looking first at her fist and then at Sweetie who was stood resolutely between her and Silver.

“Oh… I…,” she tried, but the words failed and she deflated. As soon as this happened, Applebloom released her wrist and Sweetie took a breath. Silver groaned from her place on the ground before Applebloom reached down and caught her by her left elbow and carefully lifted her to her feet.

“Hands off me!” she screamed.

Scootaloo twitched, but Sweetie stepped up and hugged her first.

“Calm down, Scootaloo… Please…,” she said softly.

Applebloom just shook her head slowly at Silver, “Ain’t how ya show gratitude, Silver… and yer welcome, by the way, fer coming to yer aid so fast.”

“I don’t need your damned help! Leave me alone! All of you!” she said, hot tears forming at the corners of her eyes as she turned and sprinted away.

“Wha?”

After some time, the girls found themselves at the Corner, sipping on shakes and chatting about college prospects. Although, Sweetie never quite fully joined the conversation as she stared out the window. Scootaloo groaned and hammered a fist into the table they shared.

“What’s up with you, Sweets? Why are you acting like this?”

“I can’t help thinking about Silver… and about Diamond…,” she replied softly.

“Are you freaking kidding me, Sweetie?! Those jerks!? If they’re miserable, it serves ‘em right!” cried Scootaloo.

“I don’t think anyone deserves to hurt, Scootaloo,” Sweetie returned.

“I-I,” Scootaloo stammered.

Applebloom sighed and drummed her fingers on the table, “She’s got a point there, Scoots… Ah mean, Ah ain’t no fan of them gals neither, don’t get me wrong now… Ain’t sayin’ ah’d go n’chase after ‘em or nothin’”

“...I just mean… I hate to think they’re hurting like that, y’know? What if it were me? I’d want you girls there for me-” Sweetie said.

“And we would be!” Scootaloo declared.

Sweetie smiled, “I know, and thank you… But… I’m worried, a lot… They don’t really have friends like I do, like you do… Sure, they have each other, but they don’t seem all that great at it, do they?”

“Eh, Silver’s just a follower to Diamond’s prima donna anyway,” Scootaloo scoffed.

“Ah think Scoots is right, Sweetie. Ain’t like they don’t get each other, at least,” Applebloom offered.

Sweetie fidgeted for a moment before she grabbed her drink and stood up.

“Okay, you girls can stay here then… but… I’m going to go and check on Diamond, and maybe she’ll know why Silver is so angry…” she said steadily as she looked at Scootaloo then Applebloom.

“You’re serious?!” cried Scootaloo.

“Ah don’t think that’s such a great idea, Sweetie… What if she just turns ya away?”

“It’s a risk, I’ll admit… but I’ve still gotta try!” she declared as she turned on her heel and walked toward the door of the Corner.

“Ah fine! It’s your damn funeral!” Scootaloo yelled after her.

The manor was intimidating. That was the first thought that went through Sweetie’s head, followed quickly by “Why did I come here?” and that was supplanted by “Okay, Sweetie, just a knock on the door…”

And so, she did. After that she noticed the large brass knocker and smacked her own forehead.
It took several minutes, during which time Sweetie considered she might have come at a bad time and might have to return later. However, the time spent considering leaving meant that the butler had time to arrive at the door and gingerly open it.

“Yes, ma’am?” he spoke eloquently, poise and confidence dripping from the words.

“Uh… I’m Sweetie Belle, a friend of Diamond’s… uh, and I’ve been getting kinda worried about her because I haven’t seen her in school,” she supplied.

“Ah, I see. You wish to visit the Young Mistress?”

“Uh, yeah?”

“Understood, please wait a moment,” he said as he backed into the house and quietly closed the door, leaving Sweetie Belle staring at the door with some confusion.

“What just happened?” she asked the door.

The door did not respond. It did, however, open. Once again revealing the butler.

“The Young Mistress seems not inclined to respond to my entreaties… However, I do not believe that silence necessarily indicates unwillingness. At any rate, she so seldom receives visitors other than Miss Spoon. Do you wish to see if she will respond to you?”

“Um, yes,” she replied.

“Very well, please follow me,” he spoke quietly as he turned and receded into the manor toward an enormous spiraling staircase. It was thick marble, with a large crystal chandelier hanging above as centerpiece to the scene. Sweetie was in awe, the house looked huge on the outside and the inside agreed with the notion wholeheartedly.

The butler ascended these stairs, choosing to move up the right spiral. Sweetie followed him, still looking around at statues, ornate crown molding, and so much more. The house was decorated at every point, practically bragging about being the size it was and the wealth of its occupants.
It took a few minutes to reach a mahogany door, at which the butler nodded.

“Ms. Belle… The Young Mistress is behind this door,” he said softly.

Sweetie nodded at the butler, at which point he nodded in return and took his leave.

Sweetie turned to the door and took a deep breath. She’d never been in Diamond’s house, couldn’t imagine any reason she would be, and yet here she stood, ready to talk to the girl.
She raised a hand and gently knocked on Diamond’s door, which gently opened on its own. Sweetie blinked, then stepped forward and carefully moved the door further, poking her head inside.

“D-” she cut herself off when she saw Diamond Tiara standing before a full length mirror, down to her bra and panties, staring at herself. Angry red scars crisscrossed over her legs, stomach, and upper arms. Her eyes were sunken, and she looked tired. She was also crying, and seemed not to notice Sweetie at all.

Chapter 6 - Run From Home (TW)

Author's Note

Trigger Warning! This chapter contains some sensitive subject matter.
And thanks to Scroll for his immense help in getting 2 chapters out in one day!

Chapter 6 - Run From Home (TW)

Sweetie stared at the ceiling in her bedroom. It was about 10 in the morning. She should be in class, but instead she was lying here in her bed. She looked over to the side of her bed, frowning at the pink cane adorned with tiny horses that leaned there. She shoved it away from the bed, and grunted as her head rewarded her with throbbing pain.

“If I had just moved a little quicker… Scootaloo wouldn’t have hurt me, or herself, and I’d still be able to go to school…” Sweetie lamented aloud to herself.

Sweetie looked at the cane again. It lay at the center of the area rug, which was colored a pale purple, almost lilac, which matched the curtains. The dresser and vanity were darker purple, each situated against the opposite wall from her bed. The walls were painted with a vast meadow, brilliant with colorful flowers, distant trees, and even a lake around her door. She loved it. Her mother had taken the time to paint this room up for her when she was still little, and she never wanted to change it.

A pink football helmet hung from a hook on the wall. It would never see use again, but it was still a memory with her father that she recalled fondly. Besides, even if she wanted to wear it, it’s too small for her now.

On her dresser sat a photograph of herself, Scootaloo, and Applebloom draped over each other’s shoulders and smiled huge for the camera. It had been taken at a barbecue hosted by her father. She could see Big Mac and Hondo in the background talking while Granny regaled Cookie with some yarn that wasn’t entirely coherent. Applejack was at the grill, making sure the burgers didn’t burn, and Sweetie held up the camera for them to pose by the length of her arm.

She remembered the day. It was celebrating their transition to high school, they had just finished middle school and were having a day together over the summer break. Of course, Rarity was preparing for college so she wasn’t there.

Was Diamond… hurting herself, even then? Sweetie wondered.

There was a knock on the door. After that, the doorknob turns, was pushed open. Sweetie’s mother, Cookie Crumbles, entered the room carrying a wooden tray painted white with a floral finish.

“Knock-knoooock!” Cookie said in a chipper way as she entered further into Sweetie’s room. “How is my darling little patient doing today?”

“Mooom… Why can’t I go to school???” Sweetie whined.

“Now, now, Hun. Quit your whining,” Cookie said as she delivered the food tray to her daughter on the bed. “Right now, your only job is to get better, Hun. My tomato soup here will help cure what ails ya.” She waved her daughter off with a flick of a wrist which sported a bracelet with many white pearls sewn on. “I even got ya those little seashell crackers you're so fond of. Also, I brought you this.” She lifts a thermometer. “Open wide, Hun,” she commanded softly.

“Mom! I’m not sick! I don’t have a fe-” Sweetie started, but since she had opened her mouth, Cookie stuck the thermometer in. After that, she also sat on the bed and pressed the back of her left hand onto Sweetie’s forehead. After four seconds, she gently and lovingly brushed aside some of Sweetie Belle’s hair from her face.

Moments later, the thermometer beeped. She pulled the device out of Sweetie’s mouth and checked it, then announced, “100.6° Fahrenheit.” She looked from the device to her daughter. “Ya want me to turn down the temperature of the house, Hun? Or do you want me to get ya some more wattah?”

“Ugh… I’d like some more water, please, Mom,” Sweetie said, “I’m not contagious though! You can’t go around infecting people with a fractured orbital and a bruised spine!”

“Oh, I know.” Cookie said with another wave of her hand at her daughter. “I’ll be sure tah bring ya some more wattah when next I come, Sweetpea. I’ll get ya all bettah in no time at all. Then you’ll be back in school all good as new.” She focuses on Sweetie Belle’s new white, padded, square eyepatch with fevered eyebrows as she asked, “You okay there, Hun? Any pain? Want me to get ya anything?”

“Um… Got a bit of a headache, yeah… Do you think I could call Scootaloo later?” Sweetie admitted, then asked. She’d been wanting to assure Scootaloo that she wasn’t mad about the damage, only that Scootaloo would have done that to Diamond. She just didn’t know how to explain why that was so important to her without giving up Diamond’s secrets too.

Cookie looked worried as she asked, “Ya sure you can handle that right now, Hun, considering your headache? I don’t want ya to strain yourself, ya hear?”

“Later, I know… I do want the headache gone. I don’t want to snap at her or anything. That wouldn’t be fair,” Sweetie agreed.

Sweetie’s mother’s look shifted to curiosity and concern as she asked, “What happened to tha two of you, anyway? Yo always seemed so tight with Scoot’s before. She’s just a doll, after all.”

“She’s still one of my best friends, Mom. Just… Um… I’ve been spending some time with Diamond Tiara, and that has Scootaloo really upset… Ms. Shimmer called me, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon into a meeting… Diamond said something she really shouldn’t have said, and Scootaloo went to attack her, and shoved me out of the way… I went to try and stop her, and got punched in the eye… but it did stop Scootaloo from hurting Diamond,” Sweetie’s eyes began to tear, which caused her to wince and strain.

“I feel bad. I didn’t want anybody to get hurt, or for Scootaloo to get suspended… or anything like that.

“Hey… um… any idea how Diamond Tiara is doing?” Sweetie tacked on, hopefully.

“Oh, aren’t you such a darling little sweetheart!” Cookie said happily with an affectionate pat on Sweetie Belle’s right cheek with her left hand. “Saving your new friend like that from such an awful and unexpected attack. You do your name justice, Hun.”

After saying that, Cookie Crumbles looked out the open window that lightly blew in a soft breeze through the slightly transparent lilac curtains. Pausing for a moment to gather her thoughts, she finally reported, “As for darling Miss Tiara, I’m honestly not too sure, Hun. Part of me is a bit concerned for her too, but I’m much more worried about you for the moment.” She flashed her daughter a confident smile. “‘cept one thing I do know is ya have thah world’s most doting mother on ya side who will stop at nothing, but nothing, to make sure her darling little sweetheart is back on her feet in no time. That is a promise I intend to keep, Hun.”

Sweetie blushed furiously at the attention, even though no one was around to see the embarrassing display. “Mooom!”

Sweetie’s mother pats the girl on the head as she said affectionately, “If you want to contact your new friend, you go right on ahead, as long as you don’t strain yourself. I’ll trust you to know when that is, which is preferably after you finish your soup.” She stood up. “In the meantime, I’ll get you your water.”

Sweetie sighed, “Thanks, Mom.”

Scootaloo stood in her backyard, though there wasn’t much of it. The grass was patchy with great swaths of brown cutting through dull, lifeless green. There were no flowers in the garden here. Random toys, belonging to the smallest children, were scattered about the yard. A plastic car large enough for a small child, a toy gun, a badly eroded doll of some type. Around the yard was a fence in disrepair. It lacked any kind of paint, was damaged at several points, and even had some loose nails and holes.

Scootaloo held a skateboard atop a makeshift half-pipe. Scarlet Line, usually called Scarlet, stood a bit off, holding up her phone and recording Scootaloo’s stunt. The girl’s deep red hair was long, but held back in a ponytail. Her burnt orange skin seemed to glow in the morning sun. Of Scootaloo’s eleven siblings, Scarlet was the third oldest among them. Today, Scarlet was wearing capri pants, a pink t-shirt, and a white zipper-up hoody with a pink tiara emblazoned across the back. While she filmed, secretly she hoped it would be an epic fail, but she didn’t want Scootaloo to get hurt either.

Scootaloo closed her eyes, took a deep breath, fought back some tears, then hopped on to the skateboard and rolled down the half-pipe. She gathered speed before meeting the nadir of the half-pipe, then zoomed back up the other side and took off into the air, spinning as she held the board to her feet. The board, and Scootaloo, came down into the half-pipe smoothly, momentum built as she returned to the opposite slope and shot into the air again. This time she settled for falling backwards and hitting the half-pipe going back the other way. When she arrived on the other end she had slowed down and balanced the board on the edge of the half-pipe before dropping back. By this point she lost footing. The board slipped past her feet. She slid bodily to the nadir of the half-pipe before coming to rest.

“And there you have it, ladies and gentlemen!” Scarlet teased behind the phone in a grandiose way. “Should I list this video as Epic Fails Best Moments, The Blooper Reel, or Jackasses?”

“I will kill you…” Scootaloo said through a groan as she pushed herself up to a sitting position. “Jackasses, probably,” Scootaloo added as an afterthought.

Scarlet lowered the phone as she said, “Jackasses it is, then.

“Oh, by the way, I stopped recording so you can go ahead and be polite now,” Scarlet added with a teasing grin.

“Oh? Do I have your permission, your highness?” Scootaloo said as she got back to her feet. Her jeans had torn at the left knee, and blood was drooling down her leg. “Shall I repair to the stables and prepare your freakin’ pony?”

In response, Scarlet just shrugged, for a moment, then asked with a touch of concern, “You’ll be alright, right? You got a couple of weeks now of suspensions so we can be cellmates during our ‘incarceration’.”

“And here I thought my suspension would be peaceful, too,” Scootaloo said as she approached Scarlet, “Yeah. I’ll be fine.”

Scarlet looked at Scootaloo’s injury with a bit of concern, but she shrugged and said, “Suit yourself,” because she knew that Scootaloo was tough and could easily recover. Besides, she had a pretty good idea why her eldest sister was behaving this way. Eventually she asked, “Want me to email you the footage as soon as I’m done rendering it? Or you can just grab it from MyStable.”

“I’ll take the email, thanks,” Scootaloo said as she retrieved her skateboard. “You see where I went wrong, by any chance?”

“No,” Scarlet replied with a careless shrug, “but I did record the whole stupid stunt so I’m sure you can spot your own weaknesses better than I can. One word of warning for you, however. There was a few times you moved too fast for me to keep up with the phone. I did try as hard as I could, but sometimes, you’re just too fast.” She looked up as she shielded her eyes with her hands. “At least the lighting was pretty good.”

“Sweet. I love that,” Scootaloo said with a chuckle before sitting down on the edge of the half-pipe. “You hear about what happened with me at school?”

“Bits and pieces,” Scarlet replied as she looked at her eldest sister while jewing on some gum that she recently popped into her mouth, then she offered, “Want to talk about it? Also, want some gum?”

“Talk… I guess, yeah. Just… Trying to wrap my head around this… D’ya think Sweetie’ll ever forgive me? And… I guess I’ll some of that gum, yeah,” Scootaloo said, clearly mixed up.

Scarlet reached into the pockets of her pants. She slid out a stick of gum and offered it to Scootaloo while she said, “Well, I don’t know for sure, but the relationship you have with Sweetie and Bloom seems tighter than most I’ve ever seen. I’m actually kind of jealous. I mean, you finish each other’s sentences sometimes. It’s kind of freaky. Are you three sure you're not aliens and such?”

Scootaloo took the proffered stick of gum, unwrapped it, and popped it in her mouth before she replied “I’m… not sure about that, no. But I really hurt her. I just… I don’t get why she’s suddenly all friendly with Diamond Tiara now. I don’t think Silver Spoon gets it either, she wasn’t any happier about it. I don’t think.”

“Well, based on everything you told me and I’ve seen of them,” Scarlet said as she pocketed the rest of her gum, “Sweetie really seems like a sweet one, and Bloom has a good head on her shoulders. They definitely do seem like the forgiving type.” Scarlet sniffs for a moment as she re-crosses her arms. “It’s this Diamond and Silver Spoon characters that I don’t get, but based on what you told me, they sound like real hardcore, arrogant bitches. I might actually like them or hate them. I’m not sure yet.”

“Diamond keeps talking down to me. Treats me like a peasant. Like I don’t deserve to breathe the same air as she does. She’s not as bad now. It’s when we were kids that she was at her worst. Hasn’t really been active the last year or so,” Scootaloo said.

“Well, that explains why I don’t know them,” Scarlet figured. “By the way, aren’t these bitches supposed to be crazy rich? If so, why would they feel it necessary to tease you? I’d figure people like that would be above your notice. Also, why aren’t they in some fancy prep-school?”

Scootaloo spoke thoughtfully. “Yeah, they live in the Heights. Very rich. I think Sweetie was actually at Diamond house overnight a couple nights ago… Has me weirded out. I have no idea why they aren’t in prep-school… Maybe Crystal Prep is just too far?”

Scarlet grinned at her sister as she teased, “You jelly of their wealth?” Her grinned dropped as she said more seriously, “Also, I’m not sure where Crystal Prep is. Is it far?”

“No. The reason I’m not jealous is I’ve got you, babe. Meanwhile they’re alone in those huge houses while I’ve got my siblings. I really don’t know how far it is, honestly. Almost an hour by bus or something?” Scootaloo grabbed Scarlet in a headlock and noogied her as she spoke.

“Huh,” Scarlet mused as she gained a thoughtful look, then lifted her phone to her lips and clicked a button. A bing sound issued from the phone. After it did, Scarlet requested, “Siri, show me information and location on Crystal Prep.”

“Here is the information I got on ‘crystal meth’,” Siri’s robotic voice replied.

Scarlet glowered at her phone as she complained, “No, you stupid program! I didn’t say … Oh, nevermind.” She put her phone away. “I’ll just look it up on dad’s computer later on.”

“I’m sure he won’t mind you looking up crystal meth on his computer!” Scootaloo teased, “Are you that lazy, though?”

Scarlet rolled her eyes as she replied, “If I wasn’t, do you think I’d be suspended, too?” She grinned. “You know, it’s actually funny how we both got suspended only four days apart, yet we go to different schools and got suspended for different reasons. Normally you are the one with the cool head on your shoulders around here. Those bitches must really get under your skin … or is this more to do with Sweetie?”

“I… I guess it’s got something to do with Sweetie. But, Diamond said some really shitty things to me, about me… And if it’s about me, it ends up being about us. I just wanted to kill her. I haven’t heard from Sunny since, either. I guess she’s pissed at me or something. I don’t blame her. Said I’d never amount to anything but working in fast food…” Scootaloo said through a sigh.

“Well, if you ever get into a showdown with Little Miss Bitchy, I’ll hold her down for ya. We’re family, after all.” Then Scarlet squinted an eye at her sister. “By the way, didn’t Sunny swing by on her cool-ass bike to pick you up the other day? What did you two talk about?”

Scootaloo blushed, “Um… My temper. She was worried that I’d really hurt someone. After all, I’m being trained by Rainbow Dash. She said my fists were lethal weapons!”

“No kidding!” Scarlet strongly agreed. “Speaking of Rainbow, she might stop by sometime soon to have some words for ya. I’m curious, what are you going to tell her?

“You know, if it were up to me, I think the two of you should turn on the radio to some rock and roll station and just do some air-guitar jamming to cool off.”

“I’ll tell her the truth, don’t doubt that. Oh, Rainbow Dash can shred an actual guitar. You know she used to have a band? Sunny was in it, too! Sunny can play guitar! Uh… What was… Oh, right. I’ll tell Rainbow Dash the truth. I’m a little worried, though,” Scootaloo confessed.

“I have seen some of the online posts of The Rainbooms. Dash really is as awesome as she claims. I know she can shred the guitar. That’s why I asked. She seems like the type to handle her problems that way.”

Scootaloo shook her head, “I guess, but… She’s always taught me to use violence as the absolute last resort. Scar, I lost my shit. I went after Diamond with every intention of putting her in the hospital. Instead, I landed Sweetie there…,” Scootaloo’s eyes began to tear as she spoke.

Scarlet frowned to see her eldest sister in pain, but she wasn’t eloquent in handling this diplomatically, so instead, she opted to shift the subject somewhat by asking, “Do you have any idea what Dash’s opinions are of the Bitch Twins? Maybe she’d find your reaction understandable, but knowing her, I do think she’d tell you to at least send a text to Sweetie to apologize, if I were to be honest.”

“Dash would tell me it doesn’t matter. It’s up to me to forgive them, and not let them rent real estate in my head. She’d remind me that they haven’t done anything in a long while, and that this had been the first time in a long time. She’d want me to put myself in their shoes. I dunno. I think that’s how she’d handle it… I’d text Sweetie if I had my phone. Mom took it away, remember?” Scootaloo sniffled a little as she spoke.

“Hmm.” Scarlet did a half-smirk. “I know all that advice is easier said than done, but for what it’s worth, do you agree?”

“Yeah… I guess so…,” Scootaloo slumped down to sitting on the half-pipe’s nadir again.

Scarlet glanced in the direction of their home, then strode over to her sister as she whispered conspiratorially “Tell ya what. If you don’t tell mom, I’ll loan you my phone. You can tell Sweetie on it that the text is coming from you and that mom confiscated my phone. Just be quick about it, though, or else mom will also confiscate my phone. If that happens, there will be hell to pay!” She gave a daring smirk. “You game?”

“Yeah. I wanna tell Sweetie I’m sorry in the worst way. I hope she’ll forgive me,” Scootaloo said.

“Alright. Here you go.” Scarlet handed over her phone. “Just don’t get caught.

“Also, what if Sweetie tried to text you but couldn’t because mom confiscated the phone? This is your chance to check that, too.”

“I doubt she did, but… Okay. I wanna do that. Thanks, Scar,” Scootaloo said, wiping her eyes with a sleeve as she took the phone with her hand

“Hey, what are sisters for?” After that, she walked back into the house and waved at Scootaloo over her shoulder. “Catch ya later. In the meanwhile, I’ll keep an eye on Mom and make sure she’s sufficiently distracted. Just don’t take too long.”

Scootaloo hurriedly pulled up the dial pad on the screen, entered Sweetie’s phone number from memory, and actually took the time to type out a message carefully.

Scarlet: Sweetie? This is Scootaloo. My sister, Scarlet, is letting me use her phone for a minute so I can send you a message. I want to say that I’m sorry. I don’t know if that’s enough, but please believe that I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’d never want to do that. I’m sorry. Can you ever forgive me?

The chime on her phone indicated that the message came from an unknown source. That was unusal by itself, but when she read the message her eyes widened. She was stunned. Scootaloo had sent her a message using another phone? Wow. It took her a few minutes to gather herself. She was relieved that Scootaloo was sending her a message. If she hadn’t used her own phone, that might explain why she didn’t reply sooner.

Sweetie Belle: Scootaloo, I am not mad at you. I never was. I love you. I’m sorry that things are getting this way and that I can’t really tell you why. I just want you to trust me. I’m not trying to hurt you by talking to Diamond. Of course, I forgive you. I was never mad anyway. I feel like it’s my fault anyway.

Scootaloo sighed, and wiped more tears from her eyes. She hugged the phone to her chest, shaking.

“Thank you, Sweetie… Thank you…,” she said through a sob. Scootaloo quickly stashed the phone when she heard someone approaching. She also struggled to regain composure.

To Scootaloo’s surprise, it was actually Rainbow Dash that waved at her behind the glass door leading into the house. But, after a moment, she recalled that Rainbow probably used her super speed to quickly visit during Rainbow’s lunch break. Now she regretted not checking the time on Scarlet’s phone when she had the chance.

After Scootalooo nodded to Rainbow, Rainbow took it as permission to enter. Accordingly, she opened up the glass door, stepped out into the backyard, but notably also closed the glass door behind her quietly and carefully. After that, she turned to regard Scootaloo as she said while approaching, “Hey, Sport. Heard you got into a little trouble a short while back. Wanna talk about it?”

Scootaloo sighed, standing up and shoving her hands into her pockets. “Yeah, I guess. I got pissed at Diamond Tiara when she said I’d never amount to anything but food service, and I went to attack her and ended up hurting Sweetie pretty bad instead. She’s walking with a cane, though that should be temporary… I don’t know… I just saw red and I wanted to put Diamond in the hospital… and nothing was gonna stop me… until Sweetie did.”

“Well,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes, “that certainly isn’t ideal, but I’m sure Sweetie Belle will bounce back up in no time. Just you wait. In the meantime, do you agree with anything Diamond said about flipping burgers and such? Because, if you do, you should actually ask A-J for advice. She’s got that stuff down pat! That, and pancakes.”

Scootaloo blinked. “No. I can do better than that! I know I can! Even I don’t get a good education or whatever. I’m not the brightest, I know that. But I’m pretty skilled anyway.”

“Well, in that case, if you know all that, then what does it matter what she says to you?” Rainbow queried. “Look, it’s up to you to forgive them or not, and it’s up to you what you want to do with your life because it’s your life. Only your opinion matters about it in the end. In that case, don’t let them rent real estate in your head. They haven’t done anything wrong in a long time so I don’t know why they are suddenly acting up like that. But, even if they do, you don’t have to follow their bad example. You’re better than that, Kid! You’re special, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

Scootaloo swallowed. “You’re right. I’m sorry. All I want to do is apologize to Sweetie, and make sure she’s okay. I haven’t heard from AB. I-I don’t know if I even have friends anymore…”

Rainbow looked aghast for a moment, then said, “Scootaloo, you …” she trails off with a sigh. She looked down for a moment, saw a toy near her feet, then, for some reason, kicked it up with expert ease and caught it as it fell. Then she said, “I ain’t gonna lie to you, Kid. Sweetie was hurt pretty bad physically and emotionally, but one thing you should never question is the loyalty of your friends. True friends, like yours, will always get your back through thick and thin, so you should return the favor.”

Rainbow Dash kicked the toy back and forth over her head and shoulders, then said, “Here, CATCH!” At last she kicked the toy towards Scootaloo.

Scootaloo snapped to attention, and rolled back, grabbing the toy out of the air as she did, then tossing it back as she arrived on her feet after the roll. “Yeah. Yeah, you’re right, Rainbow Dash. I shouldn’t question that.”

Bumping the toy with her head, she proceeded to sort of play hacky-sack with the toy as she cheered, “There you go! That’s the spirit! Friendship isn’t always easy, but there is no doubt it’s worth fighting for.”

Diamond Tiara sat in the study, waiting for her mother. The tension was driving her insane. She couldn’t fathom what her mother wanted to say to her, but she knew it wouldn’t be pleasant. It was never pleasant when she was summoned to the study. Spoiled sent a servant, who in turn relayed the message that Spoiled had heard about a certain altercation at school. Sure, Diamond had invited the response, but if she was putting Scootaloo in her place, then surely that was a good thing to her mother? Right?

Diamond looked around the study, the bookshelves were full of literature on business ethics and salesmanship, the large oak desk contained all of her father’s pens, quills, a huge botter, a ledger of some sort, a counting machine. The drawers were locked, and the computer was password-protected to prevent anyone from sabotaging his business. Mother will probably sit there.

She looked back at the door, considering hiding the wine bottles before her mother could arrive. But that would make a bad situation much worse, she knew. She began to scratch at her arm, through the sleeve where some of her scars were. She fidgeted with her tiara. She never wore it except for meetings with her mother. That’s what they were, too, meetings. By appointment only, and Mother decided the appointment.

A few minutes later, Spoiled Rich just suddenly burst into the room. As Diamond figured, she immediately went for the liquor cabinet and poured herself something brown in a wine glass. Diamond also noticed that, today, her mother was wearing a single white and sleeveless business suit which easily revealed all of her jewelry, including a diamond band wristwatch.

Once she secured her prize, Spoiled moved over to the great brown and tall back-sided lounge chair and sat on it. She regarded Diamond with cold menace for several unnerving moments but did not speak right away until she sipped on her wine a couple of times. After that, she began abruptly.

“I got a call from one of your teachers today calling herself Sunset Shimmer. She reports that you had a fight with a brutal low-life in her office. Now I heard her opinion on the situation. From you, I demand elaboration.”

After that, Spoiled fell silent, waiting for her unruly daughter to explain herself.

“Well, Mother. I was putting a lowly peasant in her place. She had the audacity to speak to me as though we were on equal footing. She didn’t like what I had to say, so she lashed out and wound up hurting another p… p…,” Diamond swallowed. Insulting Sweetie didn’t feel so easy anymore, “peasant!” She eventually spat out. Diamond scratched at her arm once more.

Spoiled Rich raised an eyebrow sharply when she noticed her daughter’s nervous reaction, then said, “I do not mind you putting other peasants in their place. After all, as a member of the Rich family, it is your duty to remind others where they belong, but that said … I am very perturbed by this altercation due to the sensitive nature of the timing. After all, your term for reelection is coming up, and I will not brook any further screw-ups! Do I make myself clear, Miss Tiara?”

Miss Tiara. Yes, of course. No affection here. Diamond sighed as she thought about how to respond. There wasn’t a safe way to do so except for complete obedience. She didn’t want that though. She had, possibly, a new friend and that was important to her. She just didn’t know why that was so important to her.

“Y-” Diamond began, but was cut off by the chime of her phone. “Um…” Diamond swallowed as pulled out her phone, and then her eyes shrank and she blanched at what she saw on the screen.

Nonononononono! This can’t be happening! Please! Not now! Not when Mother is right here watching me! Diamond panicked, fumbling her phone until he fell on the floor and slid across to her mother. Shit!

“What have you got there?” Spoiled asked curtly with a sharply raised eyebrow before bending down to pick up the phone. After that, she proceeded to read it.

The phone displayed a photograph of Diamond Tiara in the girl’s room at the school, with her fingers in her mouth and vomit spewing into a toilet. It looked like Diamond didn’t even notice the photographer. The message attached said “Having a freak for a president doesn’t sound healthy! Maybe try a better choice in the next election!” It looked like the entire school received the message.

Spoiled Rich fumed at the image, then flipped it over towards her daughter as she demanded, “What is the meaning of this!? Explain yourself!”

“I-I-I…” Diamond stammered before breaking down. She thrust herself from her own seat and rushed the door, throwing it open and running past Randolph who had been assigned to make sure no one interrupted the meeting.

“Miss Tiara, are you alright?” Randolph called after Diamond in concern.

“I DIDN’T GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO BE EXCUSED!” Spoiled screeched after her daughter.

Diamond gasped for air as she sobbed and ran through the many corridors of her much too large home. Curse this place, she’d be out of breath before she found the door she was looking for. Why did they need so much house anyway?! They were a family of three! This place had at least forty bedrooms! It might as well have been a damn hotel!

Diamond finally crashed through the kitchen and out the back door, she dodged around a servant and toward the rear gate. The property was quite huge, but it really didn’t have anything on Sweet Apple Acres for pure acreage. She dashed quickly hit the button for the gate and, as soon as it opened enough for her to squeeze through, she did and slipped through. From there she ran down the road until she cut into the woods and started scrambling toward Canterville down the hill.

The woods cut into her arms and legs, her breath became ragged. She realized she wouldn’t be able to run any further. She looked around for a likely spot to camp out, and found a disused section of the forest floor where a circle of stones had been set up. She sat aside that circle of stones, gasping for breath, and trying to think. She ran all this way, and she didn’t know where anyone actually lived. She’d never had to go anywhere on her own. She always had a chauffeur.

I need to find Sweetie…

Diamond looked up, seeing the blue of the sky through the canopy of the forest. Scant though the view was. “How do I figure out where she lives?” she asked her aloud.

Diamond gasped again, her breathing wouldn’t stabilize. She scratched furiously at her arm, not realizing that blood had begun to trickle down it and stain her sleeve. A few minutes later, she had some semblance of stable breathing. She gasped much less now that she’d taken a moment to rest.

“Right… um…” Diamond stood up, looking left and right. “I… guess I should keep going the way I was?”

Diamond took one last deep breath before setting off in that direction while scratching at her arm. She was beginning to hum to herself as well, but she didn’t notice this.

After almost an hour of navigating through the woods, negotiating her way around huge bushes filled with thorns and unexpectedly wide, possibly deep, streams. She found herself exited onto a narrow road that seemed to lead the way between The Heights and Canterville.

“Oh, where am I?” she asked as the sound of a motorcycle engine filled the air. Diamond turned toward the noise, noticing a familiar cloud of hair billowing out behind the rider. Ms. Shimmer?

The rider slowed upon her approach. Once she was fifty feet away, she lifted the visor of her helmet and regarded Diamond in shock, then asked aloud, voice partially muffled by her own helmet, “Diamond? Is that really you?”

Diamond staggered up to Sunset, barely standing under her own strength. She breathed heavily as she approached. “Ms. Shimmer? Is that really you?”

As Diamond Tiara approached, Sunset noticed the state of her arms, legs, and attire. Her eyes widened impossibly further as she exclaimed, “OH MY CELESTIA!” After that, she parked her bike and quickly got off of it. She ran over to Diamond until she embraced the girl in a hug. “Diamond, are you okay? What happened?”

“T-Text message,” said Diamond, collapsing into Sunset’s embrace. “Gotta… gotta find Sweetie… don’t wanna lose her…,” Diamond said faintly as she began to fade from consciousness.

“But, Honey, you are hurt! You need to be taken to the hospital!” Sunset urged.

“H-Hospital? No! No hospital, please,” Diamond begged, almost mumbling.

“But why? Why don’t you wish to go to the hospi-” Sunset cuts herself off in shock when she notices the many cuts on Diamond’s arm. The startling thing about it is, some of these cuts appeared old. This greatly alarmed Sunset. After that, she thinks on the situation very hard, then decides to do something she vowed she would not do to a student, especially one on the verge of passing out.

Reaching to her neck, Sunset grasped her magic geode crystal, concentrated on it, then focused on Diamond Tiara.

Diamond sobbed as she sat on the bathroom floor, leaning against the wall with her eyes squeezed shut, her blood drooling to the floor from her arm.

Spoiled berates Diamond in the study, callously treating her like some of the help rather than her own daughter.

Diamond stared into the toilet of the bathroom connected to her room, marveling at the way her vomit moved slowly around the water before she flushed it. She pulled a towel from the rod and wiped her mouth.

Spoiled berates Diamond in the study again. Any imperfection was targeted. Any weakness was ordered to be dealt with hastily so that Diamond would be a better representation of the Rich family. She was cruel and unfeeling as well as demanding and unreasonable. Diamond cringed with each new word. Spoiled punctuated her statement with a violent slap, adding another when she spills a drop of her liquor.

Diamond looked in the mirror, at herself in her underwear, contemplating everything she’d thought of.

“I can’t do this anymore… It’s all too much… I have to end this…,” she said quietly as she drew the razor blade up in her left hand, only to hear the sound of a motorcycle revving come from behind her. She turned to see Sweetie staring at her wide-eyed, and ran into her bathroom, closing and locking the door.

Sweetie begs and pleads with Diamond to come to the meeting in Sunset’s office, promising she won’t tell anyone anything Diamond doesn’t want her to, assuring her she has a friend. Diamond was truly perplexed. There was no reason for Sweetie to befriend her at all. Was it a trap? She even asked Sweetie, but Sweetie’s honesty couldn’t really be ignored.

Diamond sat in her room, staring at the wall. She thought about Scootaloo’s attack, hating herself for egging it on and getting Sweetie hurt after how much Sweetie had helped her. She considered texting Silver, but then she might have to explain something she didn’t want to explain. She decided against it.

A knock on the door.

A sigh. “Enter,” Diamond said crisply.

The door creaked open and Randolph poked his head in, “Young Miss Rich? I apologize for the intrusion into your personal time, but Mrs. Rich has demanded an audience with you in the study. She will not brook any tardiness,” he said with a sigh.

Diamond sat in the study, terrified of what her mother would say. She hated herself so much. She wanted to contact Sweetie and see if she was okay as well as apologize because she was at fault. She actually wanted to know how Scootaloo was doing, even though she was afraid to face her. She even thought of calling Silver up again, but none of that could happen in the time before her mother showed up. When she did, she poured herself a glass of liquor then began to talk.

Diamond sat in her chair, about to speak when her phone dinged to notify her of a message that had been received. She checked it to see herself bent over the toilet in the girls’ room at school, purging her recently consumed lunch. It was the only meal she ever ate in full. Because there were so many observers, it was difficult to just play with the food.

Diamond cut and ran. She left her mother screaming in her wake and Randolph concerned as she charged through the kitchen and then the back gate, into the woods where she became a bit lost and kept getting cut up by the brush until she found her way to the little road where she met Sunset.

Sunset paused for a long moment in shock as she mentally processed what she had just learned, then released a long breath she did not know she was holding before looking down at the scratched up and broken woman in her arms.

“Sweet Celestia, what am I going to do with you troublesome kids these days!?” Sunset wondered to herself.

Chapter 23 - Gathering Momentum

Sunset Shimmer is leaning forward in her couch seat as she lifts her video game controller up on high and to her left. She is deeply concentrating on what she is doing to the point of gritting her teeth. On occasion she unwittingly hangs a bit of her tongue out of her mouth. While she is doing this, she is being recorded by her computer in front of her on her coffee table, of which she later plans to publish this Let’s Play on MyStable.

“Okay, the trick here is to do a Barrel Roll,” Sunset informs her future audience in her recording. “Lots of people forget that. I mean sure, you can just keep dodging enemy fire, but then it’s harder to get a lock on her enemies. So, instead of that, do a Barrel Roll like this.”

On the screen, which is also being captured on Sunset’s laptop, she is playing a space cop alien alicorn named Comet Streak. Comet is a white alicorn wearing heavy space battle armor that projects a magical shield around her. The shield can slowly recharge on its own, but it would be faster if she collected magic green crystals that drop from defeated enemies or fly through rainbow rings that recharge her magic faster. Sunset keeps having Comet blasting from her horn on auto-fire using her turbo controller, but she occasionally turns it off if she wants the horn to charge in one of two ways. If she charges it without holding the R1 button, she can fire a continuous horn beam attack which quickly drains magically energy. Alternatively, if she does hold the R1 button, she can charge the horn to eventually release a solar bomb attack. As she flies, rainbow streams leak from her mane, tail, and back edges of her wings. Her enemies, in this case, are a large fleet of Space Pirates.

Sunset jumps in her seat, startled, when she hears a firm knock on her door. This prompts Sunset to pause her game then look at the camera on her laptop computer. She leans forward as she says, “You’ll all have to excuse me. I seem to have unexpected company for the moment. We’ll get back to the game as soon as whatever this is is done.”

From there, Sunset pauses the recording, takes off her gaming headset, gently sets it on her coffee table in front of her, gets up and approaches the door as she calls out, “I’M COMING! HOLD YOUR …” she snickers a bit then adds in amusement, “... HORSES.”

The knocking does not persist as the person on the other side chooses to wait after hearing Sunset Shimmer call out.

Sunset opens the door then is taken aback to see all three of the Crusaders before her. She then exclaims, “Whoa! This is a surprise to see you all here.” Sunset steps back and waves into her apartment. “Come in. Come in,” she gladly invites them.

Sweetie, looking deeply troubled, is first to enter with Scootaloo’s guidance. Scootaloo pauses to learn her skateboard against the wall of the small hallway before it turns to lead past a closet and into Sunset’s apartment proper. Apple Bloom leans hers down next to that one, and follows the lot into the apartment.

“We’re sorry to bug ya, Ms. Shimmer,” Apple Bloom. “Wouldn’t’a done it if Sweetie didn’t feel it were real important to tell ya a few things.”

Having noticed Sweetie’s reaction as she stepped in, along with what Apple Bloom just said, Sunset solemnly closes the door and asks encouragingly, “What’s wrong? How can I help?”

“We… don’t really know,” Scootaloo admits, “But, Sweetie will tell you.”

Scootaloo leads Sweetie to the couch, ignoring all of the streaming equipment set up in the main room and guiding to Sweetie to sit down, then sitting down next to her. She notes the game on the screen, but her focus remains mainly on Sweetie.

Apple Bloom sits on the other side of the Sweetie. Sweetie finally takes a breath.

“It’s about Diamond Tiara,” Sweetie says softly.

Sunset takes in a deep intake of breath. All of the sudden it dawns on her how long this conversation might be. After it it might be hard to return to her game, too. She might have to settle for finishing it some other day.

“Alright. Hold on,” Sunset tells them then walks past them and goes into her walk-in closet to retrieve a foldout chair. She pulls that out then unfolds it ahead of the couch and off to the left side of it, thus closest to Scootaloo. Front here, she leans forward on her new seat as she invites, “Okay. Go ahead. I’m listening.”

“When I…,” Sweetie stalls out at that moment, suddenly breathing very erratically.

Sunset rises off her chair, kneels in front of Sweetie and scoops up her left hand. She pats that hand as she says soothingly, “Sweetie Belle, it’s okay. You can trust me and talk to me about anything you want.”

“When I found her… back at her house,” Sweetie begins, “She has hurt herself pretty bad… she had… taken a razor and…” the pale girl pauses as she registers something unexpected in Sunset’s face: familiarity.

“...you know?” Sweetie asks breathlessly.

Sunset looks down with a sigh, then looks back up at Sweetie as she admits, “Yes. First of all, after you had a confrontation with Silver Spoon, Twilight called me into her office and encouraged me, as a friend, to investigate this issue. You might recall that’s when I started to get involved. Then, later on, after the photo leaked on the CHS Public Network, I saw that photo and grew concerned for Diamond.

“I immediately hopped on my bike and rode out to her place. Along the way, I happened to come across her stumbling out of the woods and collapse onto the street. By then, she was in no shape to answer any of my questions. Feeling desperate, I ah … reluctantly used my magic gem on her to scan her memories. In doing so, not only had I found out how serious Diamond’s situation at home was, but also the fact that you knew about it, Sweetie Belle, but promised to keep it to yourself.

“After that, I brought her here to my home because she requested not to be delivered to the hospital, or else those scars would be found out. I had Fluttershy come over and look her over instead. Shy just assumed the scrapes came from the forest in Diamond’s effort to see the forest critters there. As a result, she recommended to Diamond to visit her Sanctuary instead where it is much safer. Diamond also wanted me to keep this a secret as well ever since.”

Sweetie swallows a lump in her throat, “You knew… and… you’re… what is this? You’re streaming? You’re sitting here playing a video game while Diamond Tiara is… what if she wants to kill herself, Ms. Shimmer?”

Sunset blanches at Sweetie’s accusation. She struggles to find her words at first and is too late before Apple Bloom speaks up.

“Gosh,” Apple Bloom says, “Ah expected better from ya, Ms. Shimmer.”

Scootaloo chews her lip, but remains silent.

“I can’t just storm Spoiled’s house!” Sunset cries out to the Crusaders. “That’s not how the adult world works. Sometimes I wish it was, especially in this case, but there are issues in play that need to be considered. I’ve done everything I could to help her, but lately I’ve been at a loss because I’ve been roadblocked by Spoiled. She’s not answering any of my calls anymore.”

Sunset looks down with another sigh, then looks back up at the Crusaders as she adds, “Twilight knows too, now, but much more recently. Together, we’re doing everything we can.” She looks off to her side as she adds, “Child Protective Services has been making some discrete inquiries on campus recently in light of Diamond’s confession at her election speech.” She looks back at the Crusaders. “But we can’t tell them anything too definitive since we don’t have evidence for much, nor can I tell them about my magically acquired knowledge because I technically acquired that illegally. Diamond did not give me permission to mind scan her because she passed out on my lap. At the time, it was the only way for me to gather any critical intel on her.”

“And so you’re just sittin’ down to play video games?” Scootaloo admonishes, “That’s the adult world? That’s the thing you want to tell me that I don’t understand?” she growls.

“Scoot,” Apple Bloom says, “Easy now… Don’t need to be too harsh.”

“I also don’t need to be talked down to!” Scootaloo snaps, “We’re not some fuckin’ kids without a clue! You and me, AB, look at what we’ve gone through already!”

“This ain’t about us, Scoots,” Apple Bloom replies calmly, “This here’s about Diamond, and Sweetie whose worried about her. Plain n’ simple.”

Scootaloo purses her lips but nods, “...you’re right. I’m sorry, Sweetie.”

“It’s okay, Scootaloo,” Sweetie replies, then looks back at Sunset Shimmer. “I’m scared, Ms. Shimmer. I’m scared that she’ll… do something worse… and the truth is, I… well… I have some confusing feelings about her.”

Sunset had blown a frustrated breath while the Crusaders were busy arguing with each other then turned off the TV with a remote. Now that she has a chance to talk, she says, “Look, forget about the damn video game right now. That’s not what’s important here. I just want you three to realize I don’t have many legal options available to me right now, and something like this,” she indicates the television with her whole left hand, “calms me down.” She shakes her head. “It doesn’t do Diamond any good for me to remain constantly stressed about her situation, which I am, by the way! How dare you three accuse me of not caring about Diamond in my own home! I’ve been very stressed about this for weeks as well.” She nods at Sweetie in particular. “And I share your concerns as well. Diamond’s fate has haunted me too, but I can’t just storm her manner. What else am I supposed to do?”

Scootaloo chews her lip for a moment.

Sweetie crumbles, falling into tears as Scootaloo moves to comfort her.

“Ain’t helpin’ nothin’ to start yellin’,” Apple Bloom says, “Learned from mah sis and Granny that it don’t pay to add yellin’ to a conversation that don’t need it. An’ for what it’s worth, Ah apologize for mah earlier disrespect… so… can we all calm down now?”

Scootaloo nods, “...Sure, I’m calm, whatever.”

Sweetie gulps a breath and then nods.

“Maybe we should all take a five minute break to cool off,” Sunset proposes as her face remains flushed. She nods at Apple Bloom in respect as she adds, “Because you are right. Arguing with each other isn’t going to help our friends here. We have to stay focused on what is important.”

Sunset stands up straight as she brushes her fingers through her golden and ruby hair, then says, “I do apologize too. I hope my outburst helps to prove that I have indeed been stressed over this issue and that’s made me touchy on this subject, but please rest assured that I only want to help. For now we can take a short break. Maybe you all want some drinks?” she offers.

“No, thanks,” Scootaloo says, casting a dark look at Sunset while still comforting Sweetie.

“Ah’m fine,” Apple Bloom answers, politely declining the offer.

Sweetie remains wrapped in a hug from Scootaloo, and unresponsive to conversation while her emotions are overwhelming her.

Sunset returns to her seat and pulls out her cellphone. She starts attempting to text Twilight while the four of them wait in silence for a while. During that time, she curiously notes that Twilight isn’t responding yet, but likely will soon. She then goes on to research other notes she’s gathered on this case across these past few weeks.

Apple sighs, turning to Sweetie, “Ain’t gonna let anythin’ happen to Diamond, alright? We can always call up Silver Spoon an’ ask her to try an’ get in touch with her or somethin’. She’s closer’n any of us to Diamond.”

With interest, Sunset glances up from her phone to see what the response is to that.

“I don’t know what she can do,” Sweetie says, “I’d feel better if she were included in this, though…”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom says, “No reason not to call her up.”

Scootaloo rolls her eyes, “When did we start being friends with that st-”

“Scoots,” Apple Bloom warns, “Now ain’t the time for that.”

“-I mean, who has her number in their phone?” Scootaloo corrects.

“I do,” Sunset mentions. “That’s supposed to be private information, though, so I can’t share it, but I can call her. Once we have her, she can offer her phone number if she wants.”

“Then please do that,” Apple Bloom asks politely.

“We’ll wait,” Scootaloo says.

Sunset nods as she looks back at her phone as she says, “Alright. I’ll try giving her a call, then.” Sunset then proceeds to do so. After a few rings, she gets an answer. Upon doing so, Sunset puts Silver on speaker phone then announces to the gray rich girl what was discussed so far in her home. Upon the conclusion of Sunset’s brief recap, Silver is silent for a few moments before she finally replies.

“I see,” she says. “I, ah … had a strong feeling Diamond was doing something like that.” She sighs then says, “I could try to call her, but I haven’t gotten through to Diamond’s phone in weeks. You all know that. Spoiled is picking up less and less these days, and even when she does answer, she isn’t that forthcoming.” Silver growls for a moment then says, “At this point I am willing to explore more legal options here. If it were up to me, Spoiled should go to jail for what she’s done with her daughter and …” Silver trails off for a moment, then eventually concludes. “I don’t know. I don’t know what should happen after. I just want Diamond away from the monster that is abusing my friend!” Silver pauses for another moment before she goes on to say, “If any of you need me to testify in court, I will. My family, however, is nervous about her.”

“Wow, she has your family nervous?” Scootaloo asks in frustration.

“Think we can jus’... go an’ knock on the door and see if maybe any of the… uh… the help, ah guess?” Apple Bloom hazards, “Know anythin’?”

“Knowing Spoiled to the degree that I do, I think she’s in full damage control mode,” Silver proposes on the phone. “The results of the election have been humiliating to her. She really wanted her daughter to win, too. Even going so far as to hire a goon squad for that, and she still lost. Perhaps millions of bits down the drain because Cozy is a strategic genius and because her own daughter admitted to purging in the photo. At this point it wouldn’t surprise me if Spoiled had her own daughter committed somewhere. Likely discreetly. Anything to protect the reputation of the family, and mental health be damned!

“As for my family, Scootaloo … yes. They are nervous because Spoiled’s family is richer and she just loves to rub that in everyone else’s faces. Constantly reminds others of that all the time in very snide and sometimes even underhanded ways. As a result, my family generally prefers to keep the Rich family at a distance. They’ll be polite in person, but it hides a bit of tension.

“Honestly, very little tends to rile up my family. We mostly spend our dinners together at a very long table and eat in total silence. It’s very … isolating. That’s one of the reasons I valued Diamond so much. She actually talks to me and understands my situation well enough.”

“Oh, looked more like you were her stooge most of the time,” Scootaloo says.

“Scoots,” Apple Bloom admonishes with a sigh.

“Maybe I am,” Silver replies a bit defensively. “But that’s better than being alone.”

“You keep telling yourself that, Silver,” Scootaloo replies.

“Let’s stay on topic here,” Sunset encourages. “All of you can agree that we’d like to help Diamond, right? Maybe we don’t have consensus on exactly how we should go about it, but can we at least agree on our overall goal?”

“...yeah,” Scootaloo concedes.

“Definitely,” Sweetie answers solemnly.

“Sure,” Apple Bloom says, “Might not much like her, but that don’t mean Ah wanna see her gettin’ bullied, either.”

“Of course,” Silver also agrees. “For Diamond’s sake, I’ll do whatever I can. I don’t know what that is exactly, I am determined. Also I’m scared for Diamond. I’m not afraid to admit that.

“I think, at this point, our best bet is to contact and utilize the police, but they’re unlikely to make much of a move without proof of any wrongdoing. You, Sweetie Belle, could file a testimony that you’ve seen Diamond hurt herself, but that is all hearsay. The police can’t charge into Spoiled’s manor without a warrant, and they’ll not likely award it without proof. To that end, do you have any photos or videos of Diamond doing the deed?”

“All I know is,” Scootaloo barks, “When I find out who put that picture out there… they’re going to end up on life support!”

“You mean to tell me they won’t take the idea of Diamond being in danger seriously?” Sweetie pleads.

“Imagine if it was that easy to break into anyone’s home,” Silver said on the phone. “That some random individual lies and says you’re being hurt in your home, Sweetie Belle, then the police charge into your home to investigate and harass you. That’s why there are guidelines that slow them down. It’s not a perfect system but it’s there for a reason.

“In the meantime, we do have that photo of Diamond using the bathroom like that. Regardless of the intentions of the perpetrator who posted that photo illegally, it does give us some evidence of disturbing behavior from Diamond. By itself, however, I don’t think it’s enough for the police.”

“Darn it,” Sunny curses under her breath. “I had Diamond here in my home not long ago. I could have taken photos of wrongdoing then, but at the time, I was trying to comfort Diamond and I knew she’d object to that action. After so recently scanning her mind, I had strong evidence that she’d object.”

“Frankly, I’m not surprised at your hesitation,” Silver says back, still on the phone. “Think about it. If a teacher took photos of a naked student’s scars while she was unconscious, that may be too difficult to justify later. Not to mention Diamond would have objected herself too at the time.”

“Does it matter if she’d object? If she’s in some kinda danger, you got a obligation to report on that, don’tcha?” Apple Bloom asks, incredulous.

“None of that changes the fact I don’t have such photographs now,” Sunny pointed out. “What I can do is add my testimony to all of yours. I may not have those photos, but I saw those scars. If you and I, Sweetie, both go to the police and say the same thing, maybe it would give our story a little more credit? Adding to that is Diamond’s own confession at the election speech. Combined with everything we’re saying, maybe that’ll be enough to motivate them into action?”

“And we’re waitin’ on doin’ that why?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Doesn’t matter, let’s not wait any longer,” Sweetie says, “Should we call? Go down to the station?”

“You do have a point, Apple. I was supposed to report that weeks ago,” Sunny mentions. “The only reason I hesitated this long was because I knew Diamond would object and the method I used to gather this information was and still is illegal.”

“But you brought Diamond to your home, right?” Silver reminded. “You said you even called over Fluttershy to help tend to Diamond’s injuries.That means we have yet another person who can testify that Diamond was hurt.”

“That’s true!” Sunny realizes as she leans back in her seat. “None of that has to mention the magic crystal in particular. We had her here and we saw her injuries.”

Scootaloo grunts, “So are we going?”

“It’s worth a shot,” Silver mentions on the phone. “At the very least, it should spur the police to investigate Diamond’s condition to verify if she is a threat to herself or others. In doing so, they’ll also find out if she’s alive at all. The police may not have a warrant to investigate Spoiled’s home, but they can at least demand to see Diamond herself. Right now, that’s all we need.”

“And we’re still sitting here because?” Scootaloo snaps.

Sunny sighs as she realizes, “It may be difficult to explain to the police why I hesitated so long to report this, but right now that’s not my priority. I, too, want to make sure Diamond is safe.” She looks at her phone. “I tried to contact Twilight about this as well so that she could be included in this conversation.”

“S’pose we could go an’ talk with Ms. Shy about this, too? She might have somethin’ to add, right?” Apple Bloom suggests.

“Isn’t Filthy Rich one of Fluttershy’s biggest backers for the Sanctuary?” asks Silver.

“Oh! That’s true!” Sunny realizes. “If we get a hold of her, she may have a method to also contact Diamond’s father. If we get a hold of him, he has as much legal authority over Diamond. That’s just the kind of backup we need too.”

Scootaloo screams in frustration, “Let’s go already!”

She doesn’t wait, pulling out her phone and hitting her #1 speed dial. After a single ring, the line is picked up.

“Rainbow,” Scootaloo says quickly, “Can you help us move faster? We’re doin’ a lot of talking and taking no action at all.”

“Ah … what are you talking about, Sport? You need a lift somewhere?” Rainbow checks over the phone to Scootaloo alone since it is not on speakerphone.

“Yes, the police station,” Scootaloo says, “Me, Sweetie, and Apple Bloom… and if she ever feels like being useful, then Ms. Shimmer too.”

“What’s going on?” Silver asks aloud on Sunny’s phone.

“The police station?!” Rainbow exclaims to Scootaloo. “Um … sure. I could take you there, but why would you want to?”

“Diamond Tiara is probably suicidal and being pushed over the edge by her domineering asshole of a mother,” Scootaloo sums up.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Slow down, Sport. That’s a lot ah … huh?!” Rainbow sounds brain fried.

“Scootaloo, please hand me the phone,” Sunny requests as she stands up and reaches for it. “And here. You can hold my phone in the meantime. Just don’t throw it like Diamond once did. It was remarkable it didn’t break back then.”

Scootaloo hammers a fist into the couch before handing the phone over to Sunset, and taking Sunset’s phone.

“Sweetie, come on, we’re going,” Scootaloo says.

“Huh?” Sweetie says.

“No one else is trying to take action, and I’m tired of waiting around,” Scootaloo says, “Looks like we’re the only ones that’ll do anything useful.”

“If you’ll hold a moment, Rainbow will be here soon and I’ll quickly update her as to what’s going on,” Sunny requests. “Besides, you have my phone.” She then raised Scootaloo's to her face. “Rainbow, get down to my place as fast as you can. Use your magic gem to do so. This is an emergency.”

“Ah … okay then. I’ll be down there right away,” Rainbow promises. “I just hope someone fills me in on what’s going on.”

“I’ll do that when you get here,” Sunny informs Rainbow. “I got a method to update you quickly.”

“I just did!” Scootaloo cries out with a frustrated wringing of her hands, before throwing Sunset’s phone onto the couch with ease and storming for the door. Once there, she reaches for the knob, only to be caught short by the bell.

“That’ll be Rainbow most likely,” Sunset declares as she hangs up Scootaloo’s phone. “Open the door for her, would you?” she requests of Scootaloo. “Then here.” She offers the phone back as she says, “You can have your phone back as well.”

Scootaloo grips the knob and pulls the door open.

“Ten. Seconds. Flat!” Rainbow declares emphatically. “Now what’s going on around here?”

“Just come in, Rainbow,” Sunset requests as she reaches under her neck and pulls out something. “Allow me to touch you. I’ll just give you the information you need using my magic gem.”

“Ah … okay,” Rainbow accepts with a bewildered shrug. “Hey Sport,” she greets Scootaloo as she passes the teenager with a friendly slap on Scotaloo’s shoulder. After that, she stands in front of Sunset Shimmer then nods in acceptance. “I’m ready.”

“Thank you for doing this,” Sunset tells Rainbow gratefully as she reaches to touch Rainbow on her white t-shirt with blue short sleeves and a jagged rainbow lighting symbol on the front. Seconds later, both of their eyes glow with magical energy. When it passes four seconds later, Rainbow looks dizzy as she recovers from the sudden download of new information.

“Whoa! This is seriously messed up, Sunset!” Rainbow complains to her friend.

“As you’re well aware now, we could use some help,” Sunset declares.

“Alright then!” Rainbow says as she pumps her fist. “Let’s go and be god damn heroes! What’s the plan?”

“We need to contact Fluttershy and Twilight,” Sunny announces. “But Twilight isn’t answering her phone right now.”

“Then let’s just march right up to her door and insist upon entering,” Rainbow decides as she crosses her arms. “Fluttershy we can just call. Both of us have her number.”

“Then let’s go to Twilight’s first and call Fluttershy from there,” Sunset figures.

“What about these three?” Rainbow inquiries as she shrugs back at the Crusaders and turns to look at them.

“What about the police station?” Scootaloo cries out, “What is going on here?!”

“We’re gathering all of our allies first,” Sunset announces to the Crusaders, Silver on the phone, and Scootaloo in particular. “If we do that, we can approach the police with greater force. They’re more likely to listen to us if we all approach them together and say the same thing.”

“And while we’re taking forever doing all of that? What happens to her?” Scootaloo asks.

“Let’s go,” Sweetie says, “As long as we’re on the move, right?”

“Reckon that ain’t a bad idea,” Apple Bloom agrees.

“I can move two of you at a time,” Rainbow announces as she clutches the gem on her neck. “Do you all have an order of preference?”

“I’ll go with the first trip,” Sunset decides. “That way we’ll have at least one adult on the other side. After that, you can come back for Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.” She looks between them all. “That sound like a plan to you all?”

“Sounds like more than what we were doing before,” Scootaloo gripes.

“Thank you,” Sweetie says.

“We’ll see ya on the other side, then,” Apple Bloom says.

“Not for long,” Rainbow assures. “You know how fast I can move.

“Speaking of which, let’s get this show on the road!”

With that, Rainbow’s gem flashes and she starts to move in a rainbow streak.